#amwriting #amwritingfantasy Astoria is a long term project but moving on

I’m basically catching up on editing and, after loosing everything bringing things back.

The main point is I lost the plot after I lost the words and I’m relying on a First Draft for development and thinking – ideas were there but when you start again; it is always a new story.

The story in a nutshell was Dwarfs made their own planet so bad that like good Politicians they spread the blame away from them and picked victims they could use.

That included Prisoners they were ignorant of.

They were all thrust onto a Planet that was having trouble with itself just as they had trouble and eventually another bunch of Dwarf Admirals were sent out.

The Prisoners were another factor as if they cared but the Prisoners cared.

Dave

The Admirals returned to their own ships and sleep. The crews put the ships on automatic and settled themselves down. They would either arrive or not and no-one monitored anything as they slept on a journey set for an unknown planet with no arrival time and only a desire to kill but they did this in Stasis and dreams without Admirals.

On Destraight, Martan Matira slowly built his new castle in Toshon using the rocks to the south of his castle and a town to the north.

His new castle was fairly elaborate – unlike the computer glitched builds from the first planet landing; it possessed more than a habitable floor and its castle walls went for ever in every direction as he dreamed; put taxes high and expect the starving and homeless to consider him a God as he shelled out pennies and took the rest. His castle as supervised by the Hounds and his Guards and needed to be as his greed made him more and more enemies.

Martan’s castle now nestled with the rocks stretching from the south-west to the south-east for as far as the eye could but with the salt lake, there was only a single wagon path to Matira across that causeway which made it impassable as no-one on it could give way to someone else without their wagon going into the sea.

They name the east side as Matira and the west side as Toshonia. The only route in reality was the other end of the salt lake by David Jamesson’s castle and you need a ferry north to the Lodge and a ferry north from the Lodge to reach his land.

David Jamesson had called his territory Ascania whilst James Droga spent most of his time trying to hang onto his undefinable properties to the north-east and the only names he thought of are those usually paraphrased using the 2nd level of the keyboard as he considered that the flooding and raised mountains had wiped out most of his proposed land-grab but between the three Admirals and the prisoners there seemed to be agreement.

The reconciliation board they call it and when it met, comprised the three Trons who represented the prisoners, and the three Admirals with six Minuets taking notes for both sides. Tron leaders also acted as telepathic links between the Admirals which frightened them to a degree as the Trons didn’t edit the true thoughts of the Admirals before they past them on but it worked.

Honesty, when all the subtle games you thought to play are made public and documented by the Minuets as everyone laughs at you and you don’t like to be laughed at but life moved on, and so did Prisoners – a generic term for people on Destraight who built their own kinds of life and worked to build their own dreams above, in, and under the surface of Destraight.

In space however, there were five ships that might interfere with those thoughts! Or then again, might never arrive to interfere with the process.

Revenge is often a dish best enjoyed cold but often it changes much over time although it often festers; distorts, and is disjointed as it moves through emotion, vision and belief until it almost becomes a religion in its festering state and those Armada Class prison ships were as silent as the grave but the desire for revenge was never stronger in their dreams.

They slowly moved on with the engines failing by the day and it looked as if four hundred years for the journey was optimistic but everything and everyone was shutdown to save energy. The shields were still at some force but it seemed only a matter of time before they began to fracture altogether although with everyone in Stasis and everything reduced to a minimum, the power might last out or they would never know if it didn’t!

On Destraight life stayed fairly simple. The town around the Lodge was booming for example. They’d planted some kind of wheat, trees, and kept herds of animals in pens whilst they united to argue that the wolves attacking the stock weren’t descended from Wolfen and they were helped in this by the Wolfen who bought livestock from them. After initial failures the land was finally developing. Mines were being opened up and quartz, iron and minerals were hewn.

They however weren’t that careful in exploration and a lot of mines and deep holes were being left. There was ore contaminating water supplies; some of the mines were dug too deeply and poorly supported leaving them collapsing and miners buried underground.

It wasn’t only the land that was growing; the Lodge was two hundred foot high; various elements to the west and south were also two hundred foot high. The town itself was a semi-circle around the Lodge which was its centre.

There were streets, a court, some other buildings that range from a hundred foot to thirty foot in height. It had evolved as its people evolved and like them, seemed a mess but it helped as they led real lives. Some of them were strange but no-one asked the wooden Trons about their young or talked to the Minuets unless they had to. Talking to someone who knows your thoughts can leave you feeling naked – they lived in the forests and were only seen at meetings – and being telepaths often didn’t need to be anywhere although their thoughts were but both were fundamental to the working of Destraight and were tolerated and trusted, even though they didn’t mix but life moved on, on Destraight and it did this for nearly five hundred years until once, they its people saw five red objects appearing in the sky and headed to their bunkers.

After the loss of life when the first rocks appeared in the sky the people of Destraight had, almost as a religion, created and buried supplies of water and food. This was changed regularly and used as animal feed. The safety buildings were designed to be watertight and could take, in theory, the earth moving, with emergency tunnels and exits leading from them.

The aim was to allow enough people to survive. The Trons being wood, would float, and the Minuets and Rocs could fly but the Rocs and Rock Trolls had taken refuge in the high mountains and should be safe against anything.

The biggest danger was to the Wolfen. No matter how people adjusted, they had never adjusted to the Wolfen who were now virtually driven into hiding although people claimed to have seen them at times.

The Wolfen for their part, could also claim to have seen people at times but they kept to themselves and their old ways and they knew how to hide, often calling themselves ‘the Old Folk’. They tended to only speak to the Rocs, Trons and Minuets so it wasn’t that surprising that they seemed to decrease in numbers but the still existed – the one set of Prisoners that didn’t seem to exist and had been almost volunteers were the Elves. They had decided to join the journey to Destraight but were seen.

Life just slowly moved on as Destraight worked; there were problems but when everyone is told what the leaders are really thinking it embarrasses everyone and agreements were usually quickly made.

 

Chapter VI – Destruction

Finally five red ships arrived in the sky and scout ships descended.

The Admirals stayed in the skies and the scout ships mapped the territories and reported to the five Admirals who sat in a conference which like a lot of meetings where the same person takes the notes moves in one direction and this was dominated by the Admirals … they weren’t even interested in Government bullying via a democracy.

They would build their empires and dominate them, as they had dominated so many other planets and their few relatives were safely sealed up – not all were volunteers as the Admirals later admitted to themselves but you looked after your family even when they don’t want you to … they would thank them later if they were ever woken from a deep Stasis sleep and you thought they wouldn’t kill you before you killed them. Control was absolute and Admirals would rule, in between arguing with each other.

There was to the Admirals it; the only other topic on the table was where to put the Clean Bombs. They didn’t want their planet messed up; just everyone cleaned out but as with every plan that is fine in theory, none work in practice.

The prisoners weren’t in their correct positions which made the Admirals uneasy; there was water where land should have been and a dispersed population interfering with their ideas of clean bombs and a clean slate.

It had taken them a while to decide to use a Clean Bomb; most of the Admirals favoured dirty weapons and coming back at some much later point when they had destroyed a planet; there was no coming back to this planet afterwards so they agreed to change the texture of the bomb casings. This way, when the thermonuclear explosives are detonated, the power would not be contained within the warhead but move ahead of the warhead and explosive force thus reducing the main force but putting the radiation ahead of the bomb while weakening it so the radiation killed people but left the buildings standing and the Admirals loved this idea as they could immediately move in and so it wasn’t Scout Ships that were scouting Destraight but attack ships seeking the targets.

The people of Destraight watched as the ships circled above them and most immediately panicked and ran for the bolt holes – the politicians ran for their castles and the bombs reigned on the castles; the original prisoner drop points and because at least one Admiral could not resist destroying, lethal bombs also rained as he turn the air and land into something no-one could endure … his name was Percival de Bowed – a name now remembered with abuse from all parties and his bombs did not make anyone happy.

The various races had already moved as much as the could but the Trons above ground were burnt alive where the bombs struck and so were the Minuets. The Rocs and Rock Trolls had protection but the bombs of the other Admirals penetrated and killed whilst Percival de Bowed’s bombs destroyed the land and the races. Those who’d managed to get deep enough survived by instinct but a land and its people were being killed for glory and possession.

Four of the Admiral’s bombs were targeted at the Castles to kill everyone in them but Percival de Bowed’s bombs seemed to be random. One was between his and James Droga’s castle with a second and third to the north-east of his castle and ten to twenty miles away. He had in fact cut himself and the Droga castle off from everything but a route to the east.

A fourth bomb exploded near the prisoners camp some ten miles from Toshon castle and the final bomb landed some ten miles from the Lodge. The Admirals had not known of the move to Toshon but by accident Percival de Bowed had nearly destroyed it whilst Matira, deserted in the floods some four hundred years before had been cleaned bombed. The computer built castles had protection build into the structure and survived but a dirty bomb had already taken out one prisoners camp, whilst another hit the area around the Lodge.

The power of the Attack and Scout ships however, was a drain on the Admiral’s space support systems and as power now dropped to various low levels tubes automatically appeared onto the planet without waiting and prisoners and associates were dropped in, in more ways than one, before the Admirals realised.

Where the clean bombs had gone some old prisoner camps still existed – kept almost as monuments – but where de Bowed’s dirty bombs had gone there were now large radioactive holes.

The four Admirals facing disaster as their power ran out and ran for the tubes with their protective suits on and down to the polluted planet they had created as all the ships started loosing power but one Admiral also had nuclear protection and a very limited lifespan if the other Admirals found him, and Percival de Bowed was already on his way to a castle to the north-west.

The new prisoners and associates were dumped at the site near Toshon; the one near Ascan and near the Lodge. The Toshon site was some miles from a Percival de Bowed dirty bomb but the sites near castle Jamesson, and between the Lodge and Matira were clear.

In the first landing the prisoners near Toshon had been wiped out by the sea sweeping in and they now were hit by a dirty bomb but already the waters were sweeping into the hole left by the bomb and debris, bodies and radiation floated together. Toshon once again was a seaside castle to the west.

I suppose, if you were still alive, life became interesting. Dwarfs normally lived very long lives and now Marcel Droga was meeting an old James Droga; Stephen Matira was in Matira whilst Martan Matira was in Toshon and Peter Jamesson was meeting David Jamesson. No-one was meeting Percival de Bowed however and although Angus Du Storme’s castle was shielded by mountains, his castle had been bracketed by two of Percival’s dirty bombs.

When the Admirals thought about it, it looked fairly obvious that Percival’s main target for his bombs had been to destroy the Droga and Du Storme castles; leaving his own as the castle in the north-west. Percival’s dinner invitations had now reached zero and the only punch served to him would come from a fist.

One other result of Percival de Bowed’s actions was that the bomb by the Lodge also destroyed the sea defences and while the water sweeping in hadn’t touched the Lodge it had cut off the north-east and north-west sections of Destraight.

Matira was cut off yet again and flooded, apart the narrow causeway to the west. The Matira prisoners in the camp were now prisoners with no where they could go; for nearly forty thousand people.

They couldn’t touch the radioactive fish; the explosion site was under the sea, and whilst they were forty miles from the bomb site they were eight miles away from water and they, as their predecessors had been, were manacled and unable to move at speed or with any precision in any direction.

The Trons had nowhere to escape as the forests burnt, nor did the Minuets although the Trons ran for the water and Minuets tried to fly to safety. The Rocs in the mountains near Toshon were partially shielded from the blast but not the radiation however the people in the towns near the castles were obliterated where they were within range of the bombs.

The castles had protection designed into them from the beginning but outside the towns had none and whilst the buildings might remain intact, the people died inside them; the food, the animals and those who hadn’t bolt holes or didn’t bolt became the Admiral’s main destruction dish of death. No-one ever told them that clean bombs killed everyone but not the buildings. Dirty bombs killed by immediate blast and then radiation either directly or carried on the wind that the bomb creates.

The castles survived but everything and everyone else either died immediately or slowly – there was no clean solution. Over the next twenty four hours all bomb sites were flooded as the seas poured in, however, a new map of Destraight would show Percival de Bowed’s castle surrounded by water with the nearest land some ten miles to the east as it seemed to have been detached from the land.

Droga and Du Storme’s castles escaped but De Bowed’s castle was not even on land any more and the prisoner’s camp outside Toshon was under water however a De Bowed dirty bomb had killed them before the waters flowed in so at least it was probably quicker than drowning.

The major issue for James Droga and Marcel Droga was that both were alive but now in the same place. With the dirty bombs having been launched, Argus Du Storme wanted revenge and Percival de Bowed might not think he was lucky, stuck in sea but the other Admirals wished to stick him somewhere else and preferably below ground or the sea.

 

Chapter VII – Settlement

The Admirals were not achieving their goals and already the old keys were passing amongst the some of the new prisoners near David Jamesson’s castle – freeing them from the manacles and allowing them to start to exercise their wings and abilities.

The new Admirals were not amused. Not only were they losing control as the previous Admirals had but a slave force supposed to be bonded to them was slowly released from their manacles and the sky was rife with large flying objects that were watching everything and communicating faster than the Admirals could.

Dwarf politics were not only vicious but also often terminal and that started with James Droga and his small guard overwhelmed; the same for David Jamesson – leaving Droga castle with Marcel Droga and Ascan castle with Peter Jamesson as leaders – in their own eyes at least.

Two Dwarfs, they say is an argument, three, a war, Marcel Droga and Peter Jamesson upped the ante and killed their own family.

For Argus Du Storme, all he needed to do was concentrate on his castle which like the other computer glitched castles was all laid out on one floor but in his case completely underground. Cursing computer glitches he’d already started work on vents to the surface and getting air into the vaults but creating vents was a chicken and egg process and not a vol-au-vent with the people running around as if they were … well … chickens having eaten a few Mexican Mushrooms.

Argus felt he’d wiped the Trons and Minuets telepathy out, so anyone’s knowledge of the true thoughts of the Admirals ceased – whether there was anything to cease was another question … yet some of the Trons and Minuets survived in the north-east, and in the north – there were rumours – around Toshon as well but they were hunted and killed as a hobby whilst the elves were still unseen and so were the Wolfen.

Above ground people scrabbled for life and anything else they could find.

 

Chapter VIII – Griselda

Stephen Matira decision to wake Griselda Matira was with a degree of trepidation and a lot of spewing up – strategy decisions were never his strong point and his wife was, to make a strong point … an assassin … probably a necessity in clearing out the deadwood but death was probably a necessity for her … if he ever could manage it.

Griselda was good at wood clearing but near himself he wondered whether he wanted a woman who put a knife to his throat whilst making love or in a lot of other throats as a hobby. He’d also had Runnel – a daughter from Griselda – who’d he also woken up but the more he considered Griselda, the more he considered marrying a second wife as Griselda would rather kill than make love. He also wondered whether there was enough killing to keep even Griselda happy. Again and again he found reasons to keep Griselda from his bedchamber – the male equivalent of a headache as he used his guards to make sure he had one, and to a degree, honesty was there for a change … Griselda would give anyone a headache.

It had all seemed so easy to wake her up until he realised his mistake. Stefen’s thoughts at this time also moved to his thinking about Rafus with a degree of gratitude for keeping her occupied … Rafus seemed to be a dedicated Dwarf in all areas.

Rafus – once one of Griselda’s lovers, and with Griselda you were either be dead or a ‘Lover’ if she sought you although love was always with a knife at your throat for performance or in it if you failed or lacked interest … with luck you could managed both … escape – speed was often of the essence and you’d better be fast, although not too fast in bed … time to think … it was a tricky endeavour as Griselda never sought intelligence, just absolute dedication to the jobs she wished fulfilled which was usually her pleasure.

Stephen considered Rafus as he would a useful – Stephen didn’t really like the term but it was appropriate for Rafus – Kings idiot. In Rafus’s case … pet dog seemed a little cruel although perhaps not that cruel … Rafus had behaved like a dog with Griselda, which kept her and her knife away from Stephen and was very much appreciated.

It might be a custom for a wife to wear her bridal knife when vows were exchanged but there was no custom for wearing in bed or gently blood-soaking the linens when making love. Stephen had possessed enough scars before he met Griselda, both in his head and on his body but he owed Rafus something for taking them in his place from Griselda but the name inspired fear and kept his people regular in the mornings and Runnel’s first would be called Grisalda to almost keep the name and he already had another replacement as a killer and she might also be renamed Grisalda – perhaps Royalty beckoned for another killer but one he didn’t have to sleep with.

 

Chapter IX – Rafus The Failed Magician, Priests And Gods

To Rafus, his magic was an escape and he liked it – that it never really seemed to work was a problem. He kept the scrolls in a chest in the castle and at times he would just sit there looking at the scrolls although he preferred Weena’s chest. Whether his allure worked its magic over a long time with either, was debatable. He heard that the scrolls needed to live off each other but most of the time, everyone seemed to be living off him.

That was probably fantasy as Rafus didn’t have anything for anyone to live off however he believed in the scrolls as he believed in Weena but sometimes you can be wrong twice and unfortunately for Rafus, his habit was to be wrong on every occasion.

Weena was usually wrong as many times as Rafus but whether this was due to Rafus or Weena was between themselves; she plied her trade through the streets narrow, and narrower, but that was usually because she felt she was worth a lot more money in bed: she would need a long life to prove that statement to be true; others however preferred narrow streets and darkness and cheap women.

Dwarfs usually lived a long time unless they’d met Griselda and to Rafus, any night was a bad night when you met Griselda but Weena took the little gold he offered. She didn’t worry Rafus that something might be stirring inside her – the chances that it came from Rafus was very little however one thing was bothering her and that was rumours of his involvement with Griselda. If he was involved with Griselda then having a child by him would be rubbing her face into the dirt and she knew that Griselda would look for another notch on her knife plait if she found out.

Still the child could be anyone’s and he could find the street; how would she know who’d she slept with … the money talked and so did they … slam, bang, gold now, ram. Maybe she needed to vanish and quickly?

Rafus often vanished, usually mentally when faced with life still he was performing in a variety of ways which often gave him time to research some magic in the temples of Druncheon – a bit like digging through tonnes of silt to find a diamond in the sky. He could have done with a lot more magic and a lot less Griselda but the world sometimes just gets the thumb’s up sign reversed.

As far as belief went … it seemed to find its own avenues but it was flooding in and drenching the priests in new robes. A lot of prayers were raised: resulting usually from meeting Griselda however people were building temples Gods were appearing or so the new Priests claimed; especially after several fiery occurrences that Rafus knew were the Priests inspiring belief and questioners facing a fiery furnace if they argued.

Priests could really live from inspired belief in Gods but a bacon and sausage sandwich in the early hours when you’re really praying for a bite to eat was when you really found belief. What Gods the priests inspired by doing this might seem a subject for discussion as they bit deeply into the supplicant’s offerings but the Gods the Priests offered their thoughts to were the guys with the trays who ran the late night service to the temples.

Druncheon was held to have appeared as the Dwarf God although his shape made him looked like a puppet god and Gods don’t usually wear slippers but he was present in some form or other although most people seemed to have the own Gods – usually viewed from the gutter late at night.

Humans looked to the God – Astoron – who seemed to be available on some occasions … often in a mask surrounded by priests holding him up but belief was usually after a bad day’s trading … especially when you were caught for short measure and short-changing. Hanging by your thumbs while you balance on your toes encouraged prayer, usually to avoid to hanging the next time by your neck.

An Elven God had also appeared according to rumour although no-one saw any Elves and the Elven temple never saw anyone but Priests; still it kept them off the streets and there was obviously money coming from somewhere.

The was no God for the Old Folk who spent too much of their time ducking to consider a God as a defence – they, not Gods, were usually the target … well what use is a God to hide behind when he is transparent and theirs seemed to be.

They knew it wasn’t that easy to tell who they were anyway but people who were ill tended to find them and their culture was to help those who needed help which also protected them – you might get ill tomorrow as well and those little jars that eased problems were always welcome amongst a lot of people but who the Old Folk were or how they existed was another matter – they were usually blue eyed, small and more sinew than muscle but they lived quietly and out of the way – usually by the sea.

The Admirals often complained about the Old Folk as they couldn’t control them but it’s difficult to have laws for people you can’t find, so the Clerks were ordered to tidy up any deaths … still it was often difficult to deal with folk who don’t really fit into a Control Freak’s dreams. The Prisoners who now lived underground were attacked on sight and they attacked right back.

The surviving Trons and Minuets couldn’t survive below ground although they could fly and float but when Griselda’s teams spread out to kill anything she could find an excuse to kill, all they could do to hide and have countless young which diminished them but their minds affected Griselda’s killers to the degree they would just kill animals and tell her the blood belonged to whatever she wanted killed but when the Hounds came in there was little they could do but seek the Cats who were telepathic and they attacked and slaughtered the Hounds.

Others who survived and did stay above ground might be Wolfen or just new and old prisoners the Dwarfs hadn’t killed or released yet; the Dwarfs in the main, didn’t really seem to care who or what they killed but they weren’t quiet in doing so and enough were still about to watch as they rode out from the castles and send the word ahead to waiting minds but the Dwarfs were now realising their ideas of killing and dominating those left weren’t really working and also claims of Elven Temples being created worried them. Elves were barred from the ships which didn’t stop them.

The Dwarfs had long ago made an agreement that used the Elves are bureaucrats for the Government of Dwarvia. They were the epitome of a Government Uncivil Servant – pedantic, nit-picking, addicted to detail. In reality they were vicious, bureaucratic destroyers of life matching the Dwarvian idea of heroines and heroes. At one time they had made up almost all of Dwarvia’s Uncivil Service but now made their way to the ships in their ethereal dimension.

This did not change their basic philosophy – they lived for the mundane and words; at one time an error on a document led them to order the complete destruction of a planet. One thing the Admirals had agreed upon, was no Elves and once again they were wrong.

The Admirals hated those who claimed they had Elven connections and blood but in loading people into the Armada Class Prison Ships they’d had robots checking for Elves as the Elves and robots seemed to have a lot in common in their behaviour … like Politicians on who feel they rule – Crapen – robots also have brain circuits and the Elves had fun playing with them.

It seemed to a degree, to be a mind-blank for the Admirals. There were no Elven people on Astoria and as the Admirals decided they’re weren’t any … they’re wouldn’t be any.

So, someone else had sabotaged the engines – any Political Party on Dwarvia could have done that. If there were any Elves on this planet, they would be sought out and destroyed but since they didn’t exist, there was no need.

Rafus, yet again, made his way slowly to the Kings Gate and out of the castle … he couldn’t see Weena who told him she was under pressure to meet targets and needed him to be flexible, so he took his time and headed for the Druncheon Temple.

He saw narrow alleys and young bodies – still alive … Griselda hadn’t found them yet … he supposed; he checked before he moved into the centre of the way as carriers would drive through a Dwarf if they could. The Prisoners wore manacles themselves but a horse and cart didn’t and they hurt as the Prisoners swung manacles at Dwarfs as they past.

Rafus made sure he looked in all directions but just before he moved, a bunch of horsemen were galloping people down and heading for the castle. Suddenly he saw Griselda and knew she was searching for him; he leapt down an alley and into a midden as a bunch of Guards with Griselda ahead rode past him – a midden was a better step than Griselda any day.

Griselda felt him leave the castle; she decided to let him go – he was probably of some use but she could always use men … it might be more fun with another person to manipulate – almost as much fun as sex but losing something she owned wasn’t going to happen – she couldn’t bear to let someone or something out of her control – he could have a long rein but she would rein him in when she chose. No-one could say Griselda wasn’t even handed – she killed with her left or right hand and Rafus still had some uses for her.

By now Rafus had both feet skimming the middens as he skied back to the castle on the refuge on his feet and settle down in a bath before Griselda called, if she had returned.

Needless to say, Rafus was up all night and crawled out of the castle the following morning. Finally managing to stand upright he left the main castle gate, and passed a high wall on the left with heads hanging in baskets from it.

The heads; small and shrunken told him Griselda had watched the Guards using shuriken on the prisoners before their heads were boiled – the bodies seemed to have been misplaced somewhere – probably fed to the hounds to save steak, knowing Griselda.

Rafus Matira had made sure all his life his eyes were grey and his height was five foot four – it wasn’t difficult but he needed his hair to be a range of colours and his eyes to be black so he was a ‘True Dwarf’ – he wasn’t and he knew it – just as he knew there were no true Dwarfs. All Dwarfs claimed the ‘True Blood’ but there were never any True Dwarfs – it was a legend, created to ensure the Ruling Families were special … it had worked but not on this poxy planet where some of them were free and his Dwarven said, ‘kill them’.

All babies in the Matira Clan were operated on at birth to ensure they met the Matira definition. Those who failed; usually failed terminally but some were dumped alive into boxes for the rubbish to dispose of, and in Rafus’ case, his mother hid the modifications until the scars healed but the stigma stayed – once it was known – and he was never a ‘true Matira’ after that.

Sometimes he dreamed of being a real Matira … sometimes he dreamed of being free … sometimes he dreamed of escape; mostly he dreamed of Weena and his liaison with her, and what he thought was his magic as a dwarf but he daren’t let Griselda know of that, and it was difficult as Griselda, who Rafus felt should never have been woken up, effectively took over the castle and have Dwarfs watching everyone and it seemed, especially him.

Weena could give him a child and he would rob and kill for that … including Griselda if he thought he could but most of the time he tried to stay out of the way and in Weena’s procession of men.

He needed something, and Weena was happy to take the money and supply it but as much as he tried to buy her, she twisted and turned – a regular client was fine but her Pimp would never let he leave and he worked for Stephen.

She’d worry about the consequences if anyone ever found out but to Weena’s thinking … she could always get rid of the baby, and probably would – Rafus would never know but it should keep the gold flowing as he sought the next child, and it could be a good earner providing Griselda never found out.

Griselda, however had her own problems and life was becoming a little tricky and not settling down as she’d planned.

There was no empire for her. She could harass and stalk Stephen as much as she liked but too much stalking and he treated her like a Tax Collector.

Far too much stalking and Stephen turned on her, especially as his people died at her hands.

Griselda also had problems with her plumbing and plumbers talk, although usually about how they will take a month to arrive and then sucking through their back teeth before they quote a price for their turning up but this plumber knew which side his gut was buttered on as they draped him over an ant-hill, and he was seeing red ants while he talked, so it might have helped if the bathroom hadn’t been completed.

Stefen’s new lady wasn’t occupying a bath to the north-east of the castle which had collapsed onto the plumber’s wife; enjoying the new bath when the ceiling dropped – Stephen did like to make a point or possibly a good splash. Natomi was in fact to south-west where the Admiral’s bath was highly guarded and adjoining his bedroom.

A very clean Lady later joined him without the bath roof falling on her, which is more than could be said for Griselda who had found herself placed in the bath earlier and left to watch the ceiling after it had been winched up – the soap suds weren’t there but the remains of the plumber’s wife were.

Unfortunately, Stephen believed that people such as Griselda learnt from lessons and he was wrong.

Soon after she was released Griselda was moving north at speed with her immediate Guards.

People watched as Griselda rode out – usually over people if she could, no matter where or who they were, or where she was; it didn’t really seem to matter to her as she rode through them.

People watching her ride out prayed as she passed, often dropping down to their knees in the mud and the middens so she couldn’t see them and Griselda just kicked more shit over them but they were still alive afterwards … often for a short time, but grateful for the chance.

More people later followed Griselda as they considered the future prospects for those associated with her.

Peter Jamesson she liked and she thought he would bed her, if only to spite Stephen Matira although he might regret it later but Griselda, as a Dwarf, married to another Dwarf considered herself above all rules including loyalty, so why should she care – Stephen had taken a second wife, she would take a second husband and Stefen’s enemy.

Maybe there should be some loyalty but leaving her in that bloody bath waiting for it to fall changed everything. She did that to people, no-one did it to her. His new woman should have died and she would then have taken the time to kill the plumber, builders and all their families – others would have, had, their hands and tongues cut off, and been blinded – Griselda felt that would have been humane but how did Stephen find out about her plans for his wife?

Rafus having watched Weena holding his business meetings for hour after hour, finally managed to find time with her, “Griselda has gone,” was his first statement.

How did it happen, Rafus?”

You made it happen, Weena. I didn’t.”

All I did was tell you about that Plumber who liked Dwarf women?”

He won’t touch you again, Weena.”

He paid me well, Rafus. I have my clients.”

Well, he ended up on an ant-hill and his wife in a bath.”

What aren’t you telling me?”

You have my child or you end up in a bath.”

Find someone else, Rafus. I earn enough without having children. I don’t want to end up dead. I would have carried your child but not when you are a killer.”

How many have you killed, Weena. How many leave here on their backs for the middens?”

I have to live, Rafus!”

So they have to die, Weena!”

Go, Rafus. We are finished.”

And so are you, Weena,” Rafus walked to the door and opening it, stood back, “take her and put her in one of the cells – a Royal Cell.”

Rafus left in a mist. He cared for Weena but now everything he did was watched and controlled. He followed as Weena was taken and put in a cell that would have graced a Prince. She look at the walls as they threw her in but then someone else entered, “they will take you for a bath,” she said and Weena screamed, “No!”

Is water that bad for you? I will take the first bath if it bothers you, then you can take one. You will work for me as my hand-maiden and that means you bath … do … do you … do you really understand what a bath is?”

Yes, I do.”

Good. Then bath and then bath me. I don’t want the Guards to do it. There will be clothing for you and I need someone loyal to me and that will be you. My name is Natomi and I will be the next Queen. Be loyal to me and everything will be okay; betray me and you will slowly live to regret it … do you understand?”

Griselda wasn’t considering a bath however her horse stumbled as they past a river and threw her some ten foot into a fast moving river. A passing tree offered aid. Now soaked and stretched over branches to stay afloat she managed to get one leg cocked over as it took her south for her first real bath in months that left her in mud by the lakeside. It wasn’t a river yet it flowed south until finally under the causeway and into the sea.

The tree snagging saved her and she stood there when the remainder of her followers rode up.

She recognised one of the Guards who had been good in bed-chambers. It didn’t matter what chamber when the mood was on her … in the same way as when she killed … the mist descended and her hands were red when it rose.

Her mind at times, did send her a message from her mid-area that running a turnstile from her lower regions was not approved, but more, it wasn’t earning her a lot and the idea of children wasn’t in her mind, although at times she did stop and consider life, but never for long, and never hers.

That she would eventually rule, however, was always in her mind and that meant deaths. That it might mean children also made her think but she was soaked to the skin; surrounded by her Guards and there was nothing to eat but scrub for the horses.

She looked at Gereft, who even know was summonsing a relief horse for her and finally she mounted up.

I must have been swept down a good mile, Gereft and none of the sons of bitches bothered to follow me.”

They are approaching now, Queen Griselda. They didn’t abandon you … none of us, will do that.”

Then let us move on, Gereft, we have a few miles to travel and I will dry off as I ride; you can warm me up later.”

Griselda’s original Guards had already ridden over five days and some hundred miles when she decided to leave them and go for a swim but they headed back with the flow towards where she might be – some wishing her dead and others, just wishing but they followed her, in the main, because they had no choice.

The causeway flooding had cost them two days – Griselda as usual, had pushed her people through the water – lose some, gain some, was her attitude and that attitude left her with thirty people as she had ridden beside the sea seeking lake which travelling slow and muddy.

She had wanted to detour to the prisoner’s camp but Stephen, being no fool had his own Guards out: monitoring and harassing like a good Tax Collector should and the prisoners were ready with those manacles, and around her neck would do nicely, Lady, eventually she was forced to yet again, ride at speed.

If Griselda had ever liked anything apart from power she might have enjoyed the world the Admirals had tried to destroy and the people they tried to kill. Now she saw the destruction and just rode on: killing; using people; destroying lives and worth; it didn’t matter to her.

People had put up fences, although most were based on the grab what you can and see if they fight back, basis and those buildings still standing now had roofs patched with grass and mutated sheep with horns; milk no one would ever touch and people with growths where no growth should grow on a body. Bleeding sores with nothing but blood to run away from and Griselda rode through them as if nothing mattered but nothing, really did matter to Griselda … in her mind or in her body … she considered as failures to be destroyed when they failed to be of use and beneath her.

They finally stopped and behind her she could dust rising although that was probably Stefen’s troops reinforcing Toshon, and Rocs were high in the sky. She did slow down at one point and make camp. She felt this was a good land to settle until the night arrow attack when archers just surrounded the camp and shot arrows into it; forcing them on.

There were fewer left of her Guards when she finally made the end of the sea flowing lake and looked some five mile away at Peter Jamesson’s castle.

Peter Jamesson was unusual for a Dwarf with red coloured hair and at 5 ft 6 inches was above average height for a Dwarf.

Unusually for a Dwarf Admiral he wasn’t violent and was known as a thinker and planner, and having met Gereft he was thinking a lot more about Griselda and her separation from Stephen.

What was also uppermost in his mind was that he was protected from Stephen to the south but was vulnerable to him from the west and also from Argus Du Storme. Griselda had brought about forty Guards with her and with his two hundred he could handle them but Stephen and Argus could managed four hundred Guards and he would have to rely on the freed prisoners to defeat them.

There was also Griselda’s blood-thirsty reputation but if he bedded her he would have a claim on Toshon, giving him half of the known world and that might be worth the risk.

He’d room for one hundred and sixty Guards in the castle so the other forty could join her Guards to keep an eye on them … yes … it might just work, he looked at Gereft, “bid Queen Griselda entrance to my castle. She is welcome.”

Gereft, on his return, dismounted as soon he saw Griselda, and knelt before her so he was below sword level as he reported Peter Jamesson’s message.

Her immediate thought was yes, she might have to have children but that would cement her position and Peter Jamesson’s as well, if she had her way.

 

Chapter X – Births

Runnel eventually gave birth although Stephen still couldn’t find out who the father was but once again she was from Griselda’s line and Stephen would have the baby watched like a hawk if, in fact, he didn’t have it laid out for the Eagles but he didn’t remember waking up a junior member of the Droga family to attend Runnel still Basil Droga seemed harmless enough and he was a moderating influence on Runnel but Stephen wasn’t expecting two children and while he consider Grisalda a name he remembered from the past before it went bad as a good name for his grand-daughter, he had never thought of a name for the second child but she was called Rona and Stephen was pretty sure Basil was the father – a good bargaining point with Marcel Droga who had no offspring surviving but both children were Matira and no Matira was marrying a Droga although he might take over Marcel Droga’s lands.

Rafus was fussing around Weena who had decided to have the child and live off Rafus and the child when eventually born was called Drufus.

The next few years seemed settled although as time moved on, it seem to also move backwards as Runnel’s Grisalda displayed more and more of the habits of wanton cruelty that her Grandmother had loved and more and more Stephen had Guards watching his grand-daughter as she moved more and more out of control.

For Princess Grisalda’s part, as she developed in age she also developed in trying to control and to remove anyone she thought might be in her way … especially Rafus who she decided had too much influence with Stephen.

Stephen knew that Rafus could just about use the name Matira but he was adamant that Weena and the child would stay in the castle and to a degree Grisalda appeared to accept that as she planned to make sure there wouldn’t be any more Matira’s to thwart her future.

Stephen also doubled the guard around the selected few that he’d decided to keep in Stasis, especially relatives.

Peter Jamesson had already decided after Griselda and various Guards that turned up was that he would couple with Griselda.

Queen Griselda finally gave birth to twins – Laseith and Routani; given Griselda’s habits Peter Jamesson smiled and didn’t for a moment think they were his, although he might adopt them if it suited him politically but he made certain he’d kept Griselda’s Guards outside of the castle from the beginning; accompanied by forty of his own Guards to ensure there was no beginning to Griselda taking over but Griselda was already displaying interest in the Lodge and he encouraged to do that whilst he thought what to do with her.

She was still married to Stephen so killing her was out of the question and so was marrying her although the more he enjoyed her company, the more he reviewed both decisions but two children from Stephen Matira’s first wife was like a neighbour attacking your hedge on the annoyance level and in this case, he had the most Guards.

Dwarfs lived: if they didn’t stop killing each other; for about 450 years but he made sure her marriage dagger was in his ceremony room – there would be no blood-letting when he made love unless her weasel’s end needed cutting.

Stasis and keeping your potential friends asleep does also save on the dinner parties and no-one turning up but Peter Jamesson had erred on caution and left his relatives in Stasis … they would thank him for it, if he ever woke them up.

Things, however, did become peaceful for a while, especially for those in Stasis and Stephen and Peter settled down, watching each like hawks and their spies passed secrets between themselves as they sought to ensure the same stories passed both ways.

Marcel Droga and Argus Du Storme had their guards and some of the prisoners prepared to swear bond but the reality was that most of the Prisoners, as the original survivors called themselves had either gone underground of spread out, away from the Admirals with the east coast a favourite refuge.

The Wolfen were out there somewhere; the Trons were good at hiding; the Minuets had moved – often at speed – to the north-east and south-east, whilst others had moved to the rocks to the north of Toshon and there was still those they called the Old People, who’d survived the attacks but stayed above ground – protected by something, but who knew what. Of the Elves there were still only rumours, but the Admirals had failed in their attacks in doing anything but creating enemies amongst the survivors.

Life however did stay relatively peaceful as Rafus and Drufus worked on developing their magic in Matira – the number of Scrolls growing, and seeming to live off each other, whilst Runnel’s Daughter started to further develop her Grandmother’s attitudes for power in Matira, including killing those in her way to success.

The biggest danger was to the Wolfen. No matter how people adjusted, they had never adjusted to the Wolfen who were now virtually driven into hiding although people claimed to have seen them at times.

The Wolfen for their part, could also claim to have seen people at times but they kept to themselves and their old ways and they knew how to hide, often calling themselves ‘the Old Folk’. They tended to only speak to the Rocs, Trons and Minuets so it wasn’t that surprising that they seemed to decrease in numbers but the still existed – the one set of Prisoners that didn’t seem to exist and had been almost volunteers were the Elves. They had decided to join the journey to Destraight but were seen.

Life just slowly moved on as Destraight worked; there were problems but when everyone is told what the leaders are really thinking it embarrasses everyone and agreements were usually quickly made.

 

Chapter VI – Destruction

Finally five red ships arrived in the sky and scout ships descended.

The Admirals stayed in the skies and the scout ships mapped the territories and reported to the five Admirals who sat in a conference which like a lot of meetings where the same person takes the notes moves in one direction and this was dominated by the Admirals … they weren’t even interested in Government bullying via a democracy.

They would build their empires and dominate them, as they had dominated so many other planets and their few relatives were safely sealed up – not all were volunteers as the Admirals later admitted to themselves but you looked after your family even when they don’t want you to … they would thank them later if they were ever woken from a deep Stasis sleep and you thought they wouldn’t kill you before you killed them. Control was absolute and Admirals would rule, in between arguing with each other.

There was to the Admirals it; the only other topic on the table was where to put the Clean Bombs. They didn’t want their planet messed up; just everyone cleaned out but as with every plan that is fine in theory, none work in practice.

The prisoners weren’t in their correct positions which made the Admirals uneasy; there was water where land should have been and a dispersed population interfering with their ideas of clean bombs and a clean slate.

It had taken them a while to decide to use a Clean Bomb; most of the Admirals favoured dirty weapons and coming back at some much later point when they had destroyed a planet; there was no coming back to this planet afterwards so they agreed to change the texture of the bomb casings. This way, when the thermonuclear explosives are detonated, the power would not be contained within the warhead but move ahead of the warhead and explosive force thus reducing the main force but putting the radiation ahead of the bomb while weakening it so the radiation killed people but left the buildings standing and the Admirals loved this idea as they could immediately move in and so it wasn’t Scout Ships that were scouting Destraight but attack ships seeking the targets.

The people of Destraight watched as the ships circled above them and most immediately panicked and ran for the bolt holes – the politicians ran for their castles and the bombs reigned on the castles; the original prisoner drop points and because at least one Admiral could not resist destroying, lethal bombs also rained as he turn the air and land into something no-one could endure … his name was Percival de Bowed – a name now remembered with abuse from all parties and his bombs did not make anyone happy.

The various races had already moved as much as the could but the Trons above ground were burnt alive where the bombs struck and so were the Minuets. The Rocs and Rock Trolls had protection but the bombs of the other Admirals penetrated and killed whilst Percival de Bowed’s bombs destroyed the land and the races. Those who’d managed to get deep enough survived by instinct but a land and its people were being killed for glory and possession.

Four of the Admiral’s bombs were targeted at the Castles to kill everyone in them but Percival de Bowed’s bombs seemed to be random. One was between his and James Droga’s castle with a second and third to the north-east of his castle and ten to twenty miles away. He had in fact cut himself and the Droga castle off from everything but a route to the east.

A fourth bomb exploded near the prisoners camp some ten miles from Toshon castle and the final bomb landed some ten miles from the Lodge. The Admirals had not known of the move to Toshon but by accident Percival de Bowed had nearly destroyed it whilst Matira, deserted in the floods some four hundred years before had been cleaned bombed. The computer built castles had protection build into the structure and survived but a dirty bomb had already taken out one prisoners camp, whilst another hit the area around the Lodge.

The power of the Attack and Scout ships however, was a drain on the Admiral’s space support systems and as power now dropped to various low levels tubes automatically appeared onto the planet without waiting and prisoners and associates were dropped in, in more ways than one, before the Admirals realised.

Where the clean bombs had gone some old prisoner camps still existed – kept almost as monuments – but where de Bowed’s dirty bombs had gone there were now large radioactive holes.

The four Admirals facing disaster as their power ran out and ran for the tubes with their protective suits on and down to the polluted planet they had created as all the ships started loosing power but one Admiral also had nuclear protection and a very limited lifespan if the other Admirals found him, and Percival de Bowed was already on his way to a castle to the north-west.

The new prisoners and associates were dumped at the site near Toshon; the one near Ascan and near the Lodge. The Toshon site was some miles from a Percival de Bowed dirty bomb but the sites near castle Jamesson, and between the Lodge and Matira were clear.

In the first landing the prisoners near Toshon had been wiped out by the sea sweeping in and they now were hit by a dirty bomb but already the waters were sweeping into the hole left by the bomb and debris, bodies and radiation floated together. Toshon once again was a seaside castle to the west.

I suppose, if you were still alive, life became interesting. Dwarfs normally lived very long lives and now Marcel Droga was meeting an old James Droga; Stephen Matira was in Matira whilst Martan Matira was in Toshon and Peter Jamesson was meeting David Jamesson. No-one was meeting Percival de Bowed however and although Angus Du Storme’s castle was shielded by mountains, his castle had been bracketed by two of Percival’s dirty bombs.

When the Admirals thought about it, it looked fairly obvious that Percival’s main target for his bombs had been to destroy the Droga and Du Storme castles; leaving his own as the castle in the north-west. Percival’s dinner invitations had now reached zero and the only punch served to him would come from a fist.

One other result of Percival de Bowed’s actions was that the bomb by the Lodge also destroyed the sea defences and while the water sweeping in hadn’t touched the Lodge it had cut off the north-east and north-west sections of Destraight.

Matira was cut off yet again and flooded, apart the narrow causeway to the west. The Matira prisoners in the camp were now prisoners with no where they could go; for nearly forty thousand people.

They couldn’t touch the radioactive fish; the explosion site was under the sea, and whilst they were forty miles from the bomb site they were eight miles away from water and they, as their predecessors had been, were manacled and unable to move at speed or with any precision in any direction.

The Trons had nowhere to escape as the forests burnt, nor did the Minuets although the Trons ran for the water and Minuets tried to fly to safety. The Rocs in the mountains near Toshon were partially shielded from the blast but not the radiation however the people in the towns near the castles were obliterated where they were within range of the bombs.

The castles had protection designed into them from the beginning but outside the towns had none and whilst the buildings might remain intact, the people died inside them; the food, the animals and those who hadn’t bolt holes or didn’t bolt became the Admiral’s main destruction dish of death. No-one ever told them that clean bombs killed everyone but not the buildings. Dirty bombs killed by immediate blast and then radiation either directly or carried on the wind that the bomb creates.

The castles survived but everything and everyone else either died immediately or slowly – there was no clean solution. Over the next twenty four hours all bomb sites were flooded as the seas poured in, however, a new map of Destraight would show Percival de Bowed’s castle surrounded by water with the nearest land some ten miles to the east as it seemed to have been detached from the land.

Droga and Du Storme’s castles escaped but De Bowed’s castle was not even on land any more and the prisoner’s camp outside Toshon was under water however a De Bowed dirty bomb had killed them before the waters flowed in so at least it was probably quicker than drowning.

The major issue for James Droga and Marcel Droga was that both were alive but now in the same place. With the dirty bombs having been launched, Argus Du Storme wanted revenge and Percival de Bowed might not think he was lucky, stuck in sea but the other Admirals wished to stick him somewhere else and preferably below ground or the sea.

 

Chapter VII – Settlement

The Admirals were not achieving their goals and already the old keys were passing amongst the some of the new prisoners near David Jamesson’s castle – freeing them from the manacles and allowing them to start to exercise their wings and abilities.

The new Admirals were not amused. Not only were they losing control as the previous Admirals had but a slave force supposed to be bonded to them was slowly released from their manacles and the sky was rife with large flying objects that were watching everything and communicating faster than the Admirals could.

Dwarf politics were not only vicious but also often terminal and that started with James Droga and his small guard overwhelmed; the same for David Jamesson – leaving Droga castle with Marcel Droga and Ascan castle with Peter Jamesson as leaders – in their own eyes at least.

Two Dwarfs, they say is an argument, three, a war, Marcel Droga and Peter Jamesson upped the ante and killed their own family.

For Argus Du Storme, all he needed to do was concentrate on his castle which like the other computer glitched castles was all laid out on one floor but in his case completely underground. Cursing computer glitches he’d already started work on vents to the surface and getting air into the vaults but creating vents was a chicken and egg process and not a vol-au-vent with the people running around as if they were … well … chickens having eaten a few Mexican Mushrooms.

Argus felt he’d wiped the Trons and Minuets telepathy out, so anyone’s knowledge of the true thoughts of the Admirals ceased – whether there was anything to cease was another question … yet some of the Trons and Minuets survived in the north-east, and in the north – there were rumours – around Toshon as well but they were hunted and killed as a hobby whilst the elves were still unseen and so were the Wolfen.

Above ground people scrabbled for life and anything else they could find.

 

Chapter VIII – Griselda

Stephen Matira decision to wake Griselda Matira was with a degree of trepidation and a lot of spewing up – strategy decisions were never his strong point and his wife was, to make a strong point … an assassin … probably a necessity in clearing out the deadwood but death was probably a necessity for her … if he ever could manage it.

Griselda was good at wood clearing but near himself he wondered whether he wanted a woman who put a knife to his throat whilst making love or in a lot of other throats as a hobby. He’d also had Runnel – a daughter from Griselda – who’d he also woken up but the more he considered Griselda, the more he considered marrying a second wife as Griselda would rather kill than make love. He also wondered whether there was enough killing to keep even Griselda happy. Again and again he found reasons to keep Griselda from his bedchamber – the male equivalent of a headache as he used his guards to make sure he had one, and to a degree, honesty was there for a change … Griselda would give anyone a headache.

It had all seemed so easy to wake her up until he realised his mistake. Stefen’s thoughts at this time also moved to his thinking about Rafus with a degree of gratitude for keeping her occupied … Rafus seemed to be a dedicated Dwarf in all areas.

Rafus – once one of Griselda’s lovers, and with Griselda you were either be dead or a ‘Lover’ if she sought you although love was always with a knife at your throat for performance or in it if you failed or lacked interest … with luck you could managed both … escape – speed was often of the essence and you’d better be fast, although not too fast in bed … time to think … it was a tricky endeavour as Griselda never sought intelligence, just absolute dedication to the jobs she wished fulfilled which was usually her pleasure.

Stephen considered Rafus as he would a useful – Stephen didn’t really like the term but it was appropriate for Rafus – Kings idiot. In Rafus’s case … pet dog seemed a little cruel although perhaps not that cruel … Rafus had behaved like a dog with Griselda, which kept her and her knife away from Stephen and was very much appreciated.

It might be a custom for a wife to wear her bridal knife when vows were exchanged but there was no custom for wearing in bed or gently blood-soaking the linens when making love. Stephen had possessed enough scars before he met Griselda, both in his head and on his body but he owed Rafus something for taking them in his place from Griselda but the name inspired fear and kept his people regular in the mornings and Runnel’s first would be called Grisalda to almost keep the name and he already had another replacement as a killer and she might also be renamed Grisalda – perhaps Royalty beckoned for another killer but one he didn’t have to sleep with.

 

Chapter IX – Rafus The Failed Magician, Priests And Gods

To Rafus, his magic was an escape and he liked it – that it never really seemed to work was a problem. He kept the scrolls in a chest in the castle and at times he would just sit there looking at the scrolls although he preferred Weena’s chest. Whether his allure worked its magic over a long time with either, was debatable. He heard that the scrolls needed to live off each other but most of the time, everyone seemed to be living off him.

That was probably fantasy as Rafus didn’t have anything for anyone to live off however he believed in the scrolls as he believed in Weena but sometimes you can be wrong twice and unfortunately for Rafus, his habit was to be wrong on every occasion.

Weena was usually wrong as many times as Rafus but whether this was due to Rafus or Weena was between themselves; she plied her trade through the streets narrow, and narrower, but that was usually because she felt she was worth a lot more money in bed: she would need a long life to prove that statement to be true; others however preferred narrow streets and darkness and cheap women.

Dwarfs usually lived a long time unless they’d met Griselda and to Rafus, any night was a bad night when you met Griselda but Weena took the little gold he offered. She didn’t worry Rafus that something might be stirring inside her – the chances that it came from Rafus was very little however one thing was bothering her and that was rumours of his involvement with Griselda. If he was involved with Griselda then having a child by him would be rubbing her face into the dirt and she knew that Griselda would look for another notch on her knife plait if she found out.

Still the child could be anyone’s and he could find the street; how would she know who’d she slept with … the money talked and so did they … slam, bang, gold now, ram. Maybe she needed to vanish and quickly?

Rafus often vanished, usually mentally when faced with life still he was performing in a variety of ways which often gave him time to research some magic in the temples of Druncheon – a bit like digging through tonnes of silt to find a diamond in the sky. He could have done with a lot more magic and a lot less Griselda but the world sometimes just gets the thumb’s up sign reversed.

As far as belief went … it seemed to find its own avenues but it was flooding in and drenching the priests in new robes. A lot of prayers were raised: resulting usually from meeting Griselda however people were building temples Gods were appearing or so the new Priests claimed; especially after several fiery occurrences that Rafus knew were the Priests inspiring belief and questioners facing a fiery furnace if they argued.

Priests could really live from inspired belief in Gods but a bacon and sausage sandwich in the early hours when you’re really praying for a bite to eat was when you really found belief. What Gods the priests inspired by doing this might seem a subject for discussion as they bit deeply into the supplicant’s offerings but the Gods the Priests offered their thoughts to were the guys with the trays who ran the late night service to the temples.

Druncheon was held to have appeared as the Dwarf God although his shape made him looked like a puppet god and Gods don’t usually wear slippers but he was present in some form or other although most people seemed to have the own Gods – usually viewed from the gutter late at night.

Humans looked to the God – Astoron – who seemed to be available on some occasions … often in a mask surrounded by priests holding him up but belief was usually after a bad day’s trading … especially when you were caught for short measure and short-changing. Hanging by your thumbs while you balance on your toes encouraged prayer, usually to avoid to hanging the next time by your neck.

An Elven God had also appeared according to rumour although no-one saw any Elves and the Elven temple never saw anyone but Priests; still it kept them off the streets and there was obviously money coming from somewhere.

The was no God for the Old Folk who spent too much of their time ducking to consider a God as a defence – they, not Gods, were usually the target … well what use is a God to hide behind when he is transparent and theirs seemed to be.

They knew it wasn’t that easy to tell who they were anyway but people who were ill tended to find them and their culture was to help those who needed help which also protected them – you might get ill tomorrow as well and those little jars that eased problems were always welcome amongst a lot of people but who the Old Folk were or how they existed was another matter – they were usually blue eyed, small and more sinew than muscle but they lived quietly and out of the way – usually by the sea.

The Admirals often complained about the Old Folk as they couldn’t control them but it’s difficult to have laws for people you can’t find, so the Clerks were ordered to tidy up any deaths … still it was often difficult to deal with folk who don’t really fit into a Control Freak’s dreams. The Prisoners who now lived underground were attacked on sight and they attacked right back.

The surviving Trons and Minuets couldn’t survive below ground although they could fly and float but when Griselda’s teams spread out to kill anything she could find an excuse to kill, all they could do to hide and have countless young which diminished them but their minds affected Griselda’s killers to the degree they would just kill animals and tell her the blood belonged to whatever she wanted killed but when the Hounds came in there was little they could do but seek the Cats who were telepathic and they attacked and slaughtered the Hounds.

Others who survived and did stay above ground might be Wolfen or just new and old prisoners the Dwarfs hadn’t killed or released yet; the Dwarfs in the main, didn’t really seem to care who or what they killed but they weren’t quiet in doing so and enough were still about to watch as they rode out from the castles and send the word ahead to waiting minds but the Dwarfs were now realising their ideas of killing and dominating those left weren’t really working and also claims of Elven Temples being created worried them. Elves were barred from the ships which didn’t stop them.

The Dwarfs had long ago made an agreement that used the Elves are bureaucrats for the Government of Dwarvia. They were the epitome of a Government Uncivil Servant – pedantic, nit-picking, addicted to detail. In reality they were vicious, bureaucratic destroyers of life matching the Dwarvian idea of heroines and heroes. At one time they had made up almost all of Dwarvia’s Uncivil Service but now made their way to the ships in their ethereal dimension.

This did not change their basic philosophy – they lived for the mundane and words; at one time an error on a document led them to order the complete destruction of a planet. One thing the Admirals had agreed upon, was no Elves and once again they were wrong.

The Admirals hated those who claimed they had Elven connections and blood but in loading people into the Armada Class Prison Ships they’d had robots checking for Elves as the Elves and robots seemed to have a lot in common in their behaviour … like Politicians on who feel they rule – Crapen – robots also have brain circuits and the Elves had fun playing with them.

It seemed to a degree, to be a mind-blank for the Admirals. There were no Elven people on Astoria and as the Admirals decided they’re weren’t any … they’re wouldn’t be any.

So, someone else had sabotaged the engines – any Political Party on Dwarvia could have done that. If there were any Elves on this planet, they would be sought out and destroyed but since they didn’t exist, there was no need.

Rafus, yet again, made his way slowly to the Kings Gate and out of the castle … he couldn’t see Weena who told him she was under pressure to meet targets and needed him to be flexible, so he took his time and headed for the Druncheon Temple.

He saw narrow alleys and young bodies – still alive … Griselda hadn’t found them yet … he supposed; he checked before he moved into the centre of the way as carriers would drive through a Dwarf if they could. The Prisoners wore manacles themselves but a horse and cart didn’t and they hurt as the Prisoners swung manacles at Dwarfs as they past.

Rafus made sure he looked in all directions but just before he moved, a bunch of horsemen were galloping people down and heading for the castle. Suddenly he saw Griselda and knew she was searching for him; he leapt down an alley and into a midden as a bunch of Guards with Griselda ahead rode past him – a midden was a better step than Griselda any day.

Griselda felt him leave the castle; she decided to let him go – he was probably of some use but she could always use men … it might be more fun with another person to manipulate – almost as much fun as sex but losing something she owned wasn’t going to happen – she couldn’t bear to let someone or something out of her control – he could have a long rein but she would rein him in when she chose. No-one could say Griselda wasn’t even handed – she killed with her left or right hand and Rafus still had some uses for her.

The biggest danger was to the Wolfen. No matter how people adjusted, they had never adjusted to the Wolfen who were now virtually driven into hiding although people claimed to have seen them at times.

The Wolfen for their part, could also claim to have seen people at times but they kept to themselves and their old ways and they knew how to hide, often calling themselves ‘the Old Folk’. They tended to only speak to the Rocs, Trons and Minuets so it wasn’t that surprising that they seemed to decrease in numbers but the still existed – the one set of Prisoners that didn’t seem to exist and had been almost volunteers were the Elves. They had decided to join the journey to Destraight but were seen.

Life just slowly moved on as Destraight worked; there were problems but when everyone is told what the leaders are really thinking it embarrasses everyone and agreements were usually quickly made.

 

Chapter VI – Destruction

Finally five red ships arrived in the sky and scout ships descended.

The Admirals stayed in the skies and the scout ships mapped the territories and reported to the five Admirals who sat in a conference which like a lot of meetings where the same person takes the notes moves in one direction and this was dominated by the Admirals … they weren’t even interested in Government bullying via a democracy.

They would build their empires and dominate them, as they had dominated so many other planets and their few relatives were safely sealed up – not all were volunteers as the Admirals later admitted to themselves but you looked after your family even when they don’t want you to … they would thank them later if they were ever woken from a deep Stasis sleep and you thought they wouldn’t kill you before you killed them. Control was absolute and Admirals would rule, in between arguing with each other.

There was to the Admirals it; the only other topic on the table was where to put the Clean Bombs. They didn’t want their planet messed up; just everyone cleaned out but as with every plan that is fine in theory, none work in practice.

The prisoners weren’t in their correct positions which made the Admirals uneasy; there was water where land should have been and a dispersed population interfering with their ideas of clean bombs and a clean slate.

It had taken them a while to decide to use a Clean Bomb; most of the Admirals favoured dirty weapons and coming back at some much later point when they had destroyed a planet; there was no coming back to this planet afterwards so they agreed to change the texture of the bomb casings. This way, when the thermonuclear explosives are detonated, the power would not be contained within the warhead but move ahead of the warhead and explosive force thus reducing the main force but putting the radiation ahead of the bomb while weakening it so the radiation killed people but left the buildings standing and the Admirals loved this idea as they could immediately move in and so it wasn’t Scout Ships that were scouting Destraight but attack ships seeking the targets.

The people of Destraight watched as the ships circled above them and most immediately panicked and ran for the bolt holes – the politicians ran for their castles and the bombs reigned on the castles; the original prisoner drop points and because at least one Admiral could not resist destroying, lethal bombs also rained as he turn the air and land into something no-one could endure … his name was Percival de Bowed – a name now remembered with abuse from all parties and his bombs did not make anyone happy.

The various races had already moved as much as the could but the Trons above ground were burnt alive where the bombs struck and so were the Minuets. The Rocs and Rock Trolls had protection but the bombs of the other Admirals penetrated and killed whilst Percival de Bowed’s bombs destroyed the land and the races. Those who’d managed to get deep enough survived by instinct but a land and its people were being killed for glory and possession.

Four of the Admiral’s bombs were targeted at the Castles to kill everyone in them but Percival de Bowed’s bombs seemed to be random. One was between his and James Droga’s castle with a second and third to the north-east of his castle and ten to twenty miles away. He had in fact cut himself and the Droga castle off from everything but a route to the east.

A fourth bomb exploded near the prisoners camp some ten miles from Toshon castle and the final bomb landed some ten miles from the Lodge. The Admirals had not known of the move to Toshon but by accident Percival de Bowed had nearly destroyed it whilst Matira, deserted in the floods some four hundred years before had been cleaned bombed. The computer built castles had protection build into the structure and survived but a dirty bomb had already taken out one prisoners camp, whilst another hit the area around the Lodge.

The power of the Attack and Scout ships however, was a drain on the Admiral’s space support systems and as power now dropped to various low levels tubes automatically appeared onto the planet without waiting and prisoners and associates were dropped in, in more ways than one, before the Admirals realised.

Where the clean bombs had gone some old prisoner camps still existed – kept almost as monuments – but where de Bowed’s dirty bombs had gone there were now large radioactive holes.

The four Admirals facing disaster as their power ran out and ran for the tubes with their protective suits on and down to the polluted planet they had created as all the ships started loosing power but one Admiral also had nuclear protection and a very limited lifespan if the other Admirals found him, and Percival de Bowed was already on his way to a castle to the north-west.

The new prisoners and associates were dumped at the site near Toshon; the one near Ascan and near the Lodge. The Toshon site was some miles from a Percival de Bowed dirty bomb but the sites near castle Jamesson, and between the Lodge and Matira were clear.

In the first landing the prisoners near Toshon had been wiped out by the sea sweeping in and they now were hit by a dirty bomb but already the waters were sweeping into the hole left by the bomb and debris, bodies and radiation floated together. Toshon once again was a seaside castle to the west.

I suppose, if you were still alive, life became interesting. Dwarfs normally lived very long lives and now Marcel Droga was meeting an old James Droga; Stephen Matira was in Matira whilst Martan Matira was in Toshon and Peter Jamesson was meeting David Jamesson. No-one was meeting Percival de Bowed however and although Angus Du Storme’s castle was shielded by mountains, his castle had been bracketed by two of Percival’s dirty bombs.

When the Admirals thought about it, it looked fairly obvious that Percival’s main target for his bombs had been to destroy the Droga and Du Storme castles; leaving his own as the castle in the north-west. Percival’s dinner invitations had now reached zero and the only punch served to him would come from a fist.

One other result of Percival de Bowed’s actions was that the bomb by the Lodge also destroyed the sea defences and while the water sweeping in hadn’t touched the Lodge it had cut off the north-east and north-west sections of Destraight.

Matira was cut off yet again and flooded, apart the narrow causeway to the west. The Matira prisoners in the camp were now prisoners with no where they could go; for nearly forty thousand people.

They couldn’t touch the radioactive fish; the explosion site was under the sea, and whilst they were forty miles from the bomb site they were eight miles away from water and they, as their predecessors had been, were manacled and unable to move at speed or with any precision in any direction.

The Trons had nowhere to escape as the forests burnt, nor did the Minuets although the Trons ran for the water and Minuets tried to fly to safety. The Rocs in the mountains near Toshon were partially shielded from the blast but not the radiation however the people in the towns near the castles were obliterated where they were within range of the bombs.

The castles had protection designed into them from the beginning but outside the towns had none and whilst the buildings might remain intact, the people died inside them; the food, the animals and those who hadn’t bolt holes or didn’t bolt became the Admiral’s main destruction dish of death. No-one ever told them that clean bombs killed everyone but not the buildings. Dirty bombs killed by immediate blast and then radiation either directly or carried on the wind that the bomb creates.

The castles survived but everything and everyone else either died immediately or slowly – there was no clean solution. Over the next twenty four hours all bomb sites were flooded as the seas poured in, however, a new map of Destraight would show Percival de Bowed’s castle surrounded by water with the nearest land some ten miles to the east as it seemed to have been detached from the land.

Droga and Du Storme’s castles escaped but De Bowed’s castle was not even on land any more and the prisoner’s camp outside Toshon was under water however a De Bowed dirty bomb had killed them before the waters flowed in so at least it was probably quicker than drowning.

The major issue for James Droga and Marcel Droga was that both were alive but now in the same place. With the dirty bombs having been launched, Argus Du Storme wanted revenge and Percival de Bowed might not think he was lucky, stuck in sea but the other Admirals wished to stick him somewhere else and preferably below ground or the sea.

 

Chapter VII – Settlement

The Admirals were not achieving their goals and already the old keys were passing amongst the some of the new prisoners near David Jamesson’s castle – freeing them from the manacles and allowing them to start to exercise their wings and abilities.

The new Admirals were not amused. Not only were they losing control as the previous Admirals had but a slave force supposed to be bonded to them was slowly released from their manacles and the sky was rife with large flying objects that were watching everything and communicating faster than the Admirals could.

Dwarf politics were not only vicious but also often terminal and that started with James Droga and his small guard overwhelmed; the same for David Jamesson – leaving Droga castle with Marcel Droga and Ascan castle with Peter Jamesson as leaders – in their own eyes at least.

Two Dwarfs, they say is an argument, three, a war, Marcel Droga and Peter Jamesson upped the ante and killed their own family.

For Argus Du Storme, all he needed to do was concentrate on his castle which like the other computer glitched castles was all laid out on one floor but in his case completely underground. Cursing computer glitches he’d already started work on vents to the surface and getting air into the vaults but creating vents was a chicken and egg process and not a vol-au-vent with the people running around as if they were … well … chickens having eaten a few Mexican Mushrooms.

Argus felt he’d wiped the Trons and Minuets telepathy out, so anyone’s knowledge of the true thoughts of the Admirals ceased – whether there was anything to cease was another question … yet some of the Trons and Minuets survived in the north-east, and in the north – there were rumours – around Toshon as well but they were hunted and killed as a hobby whilst the elves were still unseen and so were the Wolfen.

Above ground people scrabbled for life and anything else they could find.

 

Chapter VIII – Griselda

Stephen Matira decision to wake Griselda Matira was with a degree of trepidation and a lot of spewing up – strategy decisions were never his strong point and his wife was, to make a strong point … an assassin … probably a necessity in clearing out the deadwood but death was probably a necessity for her … if he ever could manage it.

Griselda was good at wood clearing but near himself he wondered whether he wanted a woman who put a knife to his throat whilst making love or in a lot of other throats as a hobby. He’d also had Runnel – a daughter from Griselda – who’d he also woken up but the more he considered Griselda, the more he considered marrying a second wife as Griselda would rather kill than make love. He also wondered whether there was enough killing to keep even Griselda happy. Again and again he found reasons to keep Griselda from his bedchamber – the male equivalent of a headache as he used his guards to make sure he had one, and to a degree, honesty was there for a change … Griselda would give anyone a headache.

It had all seemed so easy to wake her up until he realised his mistake. Stefen’s thoughts at this time also moved to his thinking about Rafus with a degree of gratitude for keeping her occupied … Rafus seemed to be a dedicated Dwarf in all areas.

Rafus – once one of Griselda’s lovers, and with Griselda you were either be dead or a ‘Lover’ if she sought you although love was always with a knife at your throat for performance or in it if you failed or lacked interest … with luck you could managed both … escape – speed was often of the essence and you’d better be fast, although not too fast in bed … time to think … it was a tricky endeavour as Griselda never sought intelligence, just absolute dedication to the jobs she wished fulfilled which was usually her pleasure.

Stephen considered Rafus as he would a useful – Stephen didn’t really like the term but it was appropriate for Rafus – Kings idiot. In Rafus’s case … pet dog seemed a little cruel although perhaps not that cruel … Rafus had behaved like a dog with Griselda, which kept her and her knife away from Stephen and was very much appreciated.

It might be a custom for a wife to wear her bridal knife when vows were exchanged but there was no custom for wearing in bed or gently blood-soaking the linens when making love. Stephen had possessed enough scars before he met Griselda, both in his head and on his body but he owed Rafus something for taking them in his place from Griselda but the name inspired fear and kept his people regular in the mornings and Runnel’s first would be called Grisalda to almost keep the name and he already had another replacement as a killer and she might also be renamed Grisalda – perhaps Royalty beckoned for another killer but one he didn’t have to sleep with.

 

Chapter IX – Rafus The Failed Magician, Priests And Gods

To Rafus, his magic was an escape and he liked it – that it never really seemed to work was a problem. He kept the scrolls in a chest in the castle and at times he would just sit there looking at the scrolls although he preferred Weena’s chest. Whether his allure worked its magic over a long time with either, was debatable. He heard that the scrolls needed to live off each other but most of the time, everyone seemed to be living off him.

That was probably fantasy as Rafus didn’t have anything for anyone to live off however he believed in the scrolls as he believed in Weena but sometimes you can be wrong twice and unfortunately for Rafus, his habit was to be wrong on every occasion.

Weena was usually wrong as many times as Rafus but whether this was due to Rafus or Weena was between themselves; she plied her trade through the streets narrow, and narrower, but that was usually because she felt she was worth a lot more money in bed: she would need a long life to prove that statement to be true; others however preferred narrow streets and darkness and cheap women.

Dwarfs usually lived a long time unless they’d met Griselda and to Rafus, any night was a bad night when you met Griselda but Weena took the little gold he offered. She didn’t worry Rafus that something might be stirring inside her – the chances that it came from Rafus was very little however one thing was bothering her and that was rumours of his involvement with Griselda. If he was involved with Griselda then having a child by him would be rubbing her face into the dirt and she knew that Griselda would look for another notch on her knife plait if she found out.

Still the child could be anyone’s and he could find the street; how would she know who’d she slept with … the money talked and so did they … slam, bang, gold now, ram. Maybe she needed to vanish and quickly?

Rafus often vanished, usually mentally when faced with life still he was performing in a variety of ways which often gave him time to research some magic in the temples of Druncheon – a bit like digging through tonnes of silt to find a diamond in the sky. He could have done with a lot more magic and a lot less Griselda but the world sometimes just gets the thumb’s up sign reversed.

As far as belief went … it seemed to find its own avenues but it was flooding in and drenching the priests in new robes. A lot of prayers were raised: resulting usually from meeting Griselda however people were building temples Gods were appearing or so the new Priests claimed; especially after several fiery occurrences that Rafus knew were the Priests inspiring belief and questioners facing a fiery furnace if they argued.

Priests could really live from inspired belief in Gods but a bacon and sausage sandwich in the early hours when you’re really praying for a bite to eat was when you really found belief. What Gods the priests inspired by doing this might seem a subject for discussion as they bit deeply into the supplicant’s offerings but the Gods the Priests offered their thoughts to were the guys with the trays who ran the late night service to the temples.

Druncheon was held to have appeared as the Dwarf God although his shape made him looked like a puppet god and Gods don’t usually wear slippers but he was present in some form or other although most people seemed to have the own Gods – usually viewed from the gutter late at night.

Humans looked to the God – Astoron – who seemed to be available on some occasions … often in a mask surrounded by priests holding him up but belief was usually after a bad day’s trading … especially when you were caught for short measure and short-changing. Hanging by your thumbs while you balance on your toes encouraged prayer, usually to avoid to hanging the next time by your neck.

An Elven God had also appeared according to rumour although no-one saw any Elves and the Elven temple never saw anyone but Priests; still it kept them off the streets and there was obviously money coming from somewhere.

The was no God for the Old Folk who spent too much of their time ducking to consider a God as a defence – they, not Gods, were usually the target … well what use is a God to hide behind when he is transparent and theirs seemed to be.

They knew it wasn’t that easy to tell who they were anyway but people who were ill tended to find them and their culture was to help those who needed help which also protected them – you might get ill tomorrow as well and those little jars that eased problems were always welcome amongst a lot of people but who the Old Folk were or how they existed was another matter – they were usually blue eyed, small and more sinew than muscle but they lived quietly and out of the way – usually by the sea.

The Admirals often complained about the Old Folk as they couldn’t control them but it’s difficult to have laws for people you can’t find, so the Clerks were ordered to tidy up any deaths … still it was often difficult to deal with folk who don’t really fit into a Control Freak’s dreams. The Prisoners who now lived underground were attacked on sight and they attacked right back.

The surviving Trons and Minuets couldn’t survive below ground although they could fly and float but when Griselda’s teams spread out to kill anything she could find an excuse to kill, all they could do to hide and have countless young which diminished them but their minds affected Griselda’s killers to the degree they would just kill animals and tell her the blood belonged to whatever she wanted killed but when the Hounds came in there was little they could do but seek the Cats who were telepathic and they attacked and slaughtered the Hounds.

Others who survived and did stay above ground might be Wolfen or just new and old prisoners the Dwarfs hadn’t killed or released yet; the Dwarfs in the main, didn’t really seem to care who or what they killed but they weren’t quiet in doing so and enough were still about to watch as they rode out from the castles and send the word ahead to waiting minds but the Dwarfs were now realising their ideas of killing and dominating those left weren’t really working and also claims of Elven Temples being created worried them. Elves were barred from the ships which didn’t stop them.

The Dwarfs had long ago made an agreement that used the Elves are bureaucrats for the Government of Dwarvia. They were the epitome of a Government Uncivil Servant – pedantic, nit-picking, addicted to detail. In reality they were vicious, bureaucratic destroyers of life matching the Dwarvian idea of heroines and heroes. At one time they had made up almost all of Dwarvia’s Uncivil Service but now made their way to the ships in their ethereal dimension.

This did not change their basic philosophy – they lived for the mundane and words; at one time an error on a document led them to order the complete destruction of a planet. One thing the Admirals had agreed upon, was no Elves and once again they were wrong.

The Admirals hated those who claimed they had Elven connections and blood but in loading people into the Armada Class Prison Ships they’d had robots checking for Elves as the Elves and robots seemed to have a lot in common in their behaviour … like Politicians on who feel they rule – Crapen – robots also have brain circuits and the Elves had fun playing with them.

It seemed to a degree, to be a mind-blank for the Admirals. There were no Elven people on Astoria and as the Admirals decided they’re weren’t any … they’re wouldn’t be any.

So, someone else had sabotaged the engines – any Political Party on Dwarvia could have done that. If there were any Elves on this planet, they would be sought out and destroyed but since they didn’t exist, there was no need.

Rafus, yet again, made his way slowly to the Kings Gate and out of the castle … he couldn’t see Weena who told him she was under pressure to meet targets and needed him to be flexible, so he took his time and headed for the Druncheon Temple.

He saw narrow alleys and young bodies – still alive … Griselda hadn’t found them yet … he supposed; he checked before he moved into the centre of the way as carriers would drive through a Dwarf if they could. The Prisoners wore manacles themselves but a horse and cart didn’t and they hurt as the Prisoners swung manacles at Dwarfs as they past.

Rafus made sure he looked in all directions but just before he moved, a bunch of horsemen were galloping people down and heading for the castle. Suddenly he saw Griselda and knew she was searching for him; he leapt down an alley and into a midden as a bunch of Guards with Griselda ahead rode past him – a midden was a better step than Griselda any day.

Griselda felt him leave the castle; she decided to let him go – he was probably of some use but she could always use men … it might be more fun with another person to manipulate – almost as much fun as sex but losing something she owned wasn’t going to happen – she couldn’t bear to let someone or something out of her control – he could have a long rein but she would rein him in when she chose. No-one could say Griselda wasn’t even handed – she killed with her left or right hand and Rafus still had some uses for her.

Advertisements
Posted in Adventure, Book, Books, cirencester, Cotswolds, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, Literary Agents, mikee, novels, Planning Writing, Publishers, Thriller, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research | Leave a comment

#amwriting #amwritingfantasy To say I know where this book will go is a lie

I lost more than words when I lost everything.

It gutted me and only now some months later do I feel I have joined the book together and now I can write it but it wasn’t written in the first place almost placebo’s to define a thought.

The idea came from Magistrates in old China killing and claiming it was Law and yes, I did have the Tory Politicians in my thoughts as they don’t suffer but kill others.

Yes, it will go on and on until I die.

It is designed and written as a hobby. I’m retired with RA and suffering badly at times however I didn’t write for that.

My first six books were me learning from novice and at times I don’t feel I have moved that far forward.

Yes, writing 190K of words while I’m still not even working out a story is big-headed.

I’m writing Astoria/Mi Kee for me and anyone is welcome to the experience.

Dave

Chapter I – Venal Politicians

Most Chambers were usually shielded when you entered but when a Ruling Family liked you the Chamber often exploded into colour; often into several colours and if you said, ‘no’, then the colour was Blood Red.

Everyone looked at them. It was always considered co-incidental that Admirals met the Dwarvian Naval maximum height limit of four foot two inches and black eyes.

Most other applicants for roles, eventually gave up unless … given the basic attitudes defining them, and – it does make you why the quality took the jobs, and you were then matched; then you just had to take on the family, the world and a ‘mother-in-law!’

: they never realised they had, they never refused a chance to fight over over anything … blue eyes were never seen, or not for long … Blues or Old Stock – as they were called, were a throwback to an old life form that ruled before the five families took over and slaughtered everyone who did not match their ideals or doctrines – they call them ‘Old Stock’ and killed them out of hand wherever and whenever they found them.

Old Stock could also heal and annoy ruling families.

If they cured people, what was the point in the Dwarfs killing or hurting them … the ruling family’s squads never stopped looking for someone who looked or was different and to their minds they cured them.

Another race they also distrusted but used for their bureaucracy were the Elves and kept them as virtual prisoners although this never seemed to bother the Elves who just became even more bureaucratic and infuriating.

James Droga, in his Hell-Cat Heli-phroater looked at the two screens in front of him, and especially at four foot two inched Martan Matira and then deliberately yawned at Martan while he ruffled his red hair. That their hair, size and eyes were the same meant nothing, and no hint was ever made of surgery although the rumours were always there concerning the ruling families especially for the exact height and the red hair which all seemed to have, but they always made the naval height requirement.

For some other reason they all to seemed to wear and probably sleep in the blue and black naval uniform and their hatred of each other was almost psychotic. James Droga considered Martan Matira to be soft but then he detested David Jamesson as well. Neither had the guts to just kill and get on with life.

To James, they might meet Navy rules for red hair, black eyes and height restrictions of four foot two inches but they lack the blood on their swords and banners that to a Droga meant pride – pride in the people you killed; the planets you crushed and the prisoners you took even if you never left a spaceship officially during a campaign – it was glory to a family to be in a battle and James was always in some battle or other and usually between the families who ruled. Their families might be bound by ancient bonds or so they claimed; well James had a few debts to pay and they wouldn’t appear in his black book and he intended to make sure his co-Admirals didn’t have the fingers left to open a black book – they would be red ones when he’d finished.

The Admirals had always ignored comments on why they travelled to a very secure site, to then appear as images in the Council Chamber after their bodies had been inserted into tubes at the cliff site and protected by Guards …?

In a way they never cared about anything including their Guards loyalty and their belief in themselves somehow never realised that if they were so loved and respected why were their bodies being stacked up in a secured facility.

Their Hell-Cat Heli-phroaters often sounded like a shower of insects as they circled on auto, kicking up dust; raining fuel on people beneath them as they were poorly maintained but the Admirals weren’t bothered and the Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters adopted their owners attitudes to organic lifeforms and tended to ignore them when they landed.

Their targeted landing site today was some two hundred foot below the cliff peak and now their automatic systems were fighting on who landed first and killed the most guards in landing – they were in fact bitches in more ways than one.

The Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters – known at Hell-cats for short, were named after a famous Admiral, nicknamed the Hell-Cat for his bedroom adventures. The planes were said to be as honourable as he was which meant that were very fickle in their manoeuvrability and difficult to control at the best of times, however they hovered well and could land when handled by good pilots but then immediately went to their Interstellar Lawyers for being mishandled and groped as the Admirals kept their hands on the joysticks for too long – minds had been blended into the controls for years but so had the sensations and emotions of whatever was considered to be the best and they had taken the raw minds of women thinking they would bed in with the Pilots, who were usually men and such is the way with idiots who never think things through; Interstellar Lawyers just following on from a quick galaxy’s earnings, now represented the brains in most Interstellar craft and with the Dwarf’s wars; prisoners escaping and more than eight hundred thousand prisoners the Dwarf’s were pawning their mail-shirts to pay for lawyers.

A road ran just above the bottom of the cliff drop and seemed to sprint into the distance, jutting out for about thirty feet from the cliff edge as it ran, which given the Dwarfs dropping down was probably a good idea; if a road could actually run, this road would have run as they approached it! The Guards watched as the Hell-Cats found room to land without killing any of the waiting Guards although that didn’t bother the Dwarf Admirals who seemed to like killing as others like living. They finally landed separately into the grey misty morning. The sun was bright and struggling to break through the dirt, stone and water the Hell-Cats were throwing up and the Guards, who’d stood guard for hours raised their shields as the Admirals began to land.

First out was Martan Matira, snorting in his thick accent, he was big for a Dwarf although he now needed two Guards to help him move about and his weight made movement slow and.

Martan was swiftly followed by David Jamesson whose tones and voice were at least moderated – usually by the sound system, although compared to James Droga who was bellowing like a stuck pig and to a degree looking like one; anyone was!

It took another half hour before James Droga finally decided to land – the Droga’s being the most minor of the ruling Parties and therefore stood on their pride and everyone else’s, if given a chance. The Admirals finally arrived outside the entrance to the cave – due ceremony went by the elbow; usually into the other Dwarfs. Passing Guards jumped in to separate the Admirals fighting each other.

Guards: mixing loyalty to their families with fear of Admirals uppermost in their minds, bore their weapons high but there was no sense in what the Admirals were doing; hundreds of thousands killed for planets they never wanted; wars with no meaning; knowing full well the Admirals had no loyalty to them or anyone else but themselves and this led several Guards to looking incredulously as the ships tried to land on them – if they didn’t move.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson families loomed even more, however. Now they were killing Dwarfs who did not agree and that also seemed wrong to the Guards – why should they keep taking the Admirals greed as they killed everyone who disagreed? Let them stay shut in those tubes and stop the killing.

Get those prisoners onto another planet and not ours was another thought and the Guards weren’t the only ones thinking that!

Admirals relied on Guard’s loyalty or the Guards were killed and the Guard’s families knew loyalty was on the cutting edge and the Admirals held the blade but now the Admirals were using automatics more than people, and treating people as automatics more than people; again this seemed wrong to a lot of people, animate and inanimate personae as well on Dwarvia.

The Red Stone Gate watched as they approached: intelligence in stone it might be; slow but then perhaps it still thought faster than the Admirals approaching it.

An appropriate Chamber entrance for the Admirals would have been a pot, although often with a small ‘p’ but the gate had existed for a long time, despite earlier Dwarf’s activities to destroy it and it did not forget its role, even if no-one else understood it.

The door ponderously swung open as they approached, casting a long shadow over them and showing a long dimly lit tunnel that seemed to move as they entered and then spoke to them, “leave your weapons outside of my entrance. Within my entrance your bodies will not be molested – you will live within my portals but how you live will never be my decision.”

James Droga looked at his two companions, “Why do we go through this rubbish. We have the Guards, lets shed some blood in the Council Chamber, it’s the only thing they understand.”

Martan Matira looked up at David Jamesson and shook his head, “four hundred thousand dead and you want to kill more?

Already the lesser families, aided by the De Bowed and Du Storme’s traitor’s are plotting and you – James – want to give them more reasons to plot? We chose this as the safest route now can we actually get to this place where we are safe or turn back!”

I never turn back!” Shouted James Droga, “We lead – this rabble aren’t good enough?”

Let us hope so, Admiral Droga. I just hope they aren’t good enough, or we are dead – as dead as you like to make Dwarf’s dead.”

We left our weapons outside.”

Yes, James. It seemed to take you forever? Who were you plotting to kill?”

The walls seemed to pulse as they spoke with dull red veins sparkling as they walked.

They seemed to walk for a long time, arguing as they invented stories as Politicians do until they entered a chamber which stopped them in full lies. The chamber sparkled albeit with barely enough room for them and four small cylinder shaped containers but that stopped them in mid-flow.

It was small with beams of light hitting their chests – some colours bounced off them, leaving them looking very odd; other colours danced around them, their heads and beards changing colour as if the lights saw more than their images; their eyes blued as the lights now seemed to be satisfied but colours danced on and around them until the chamber walls changed colour as they looked and the colours radiated from them.

A timbre harmonic voice echoed from the walls, surrounding them with almost visual sound, “take off your mail-shirts and helmets, they don’t matter; they will interfere with the process.”

To the Dwarf Admirals it did matter; they felt naked as they stripped off their mail-shirts and helmets, leaving fat bellies and hair roots showing black hair. Had they mirrors they would have noticed a black tinge where the red hair and eyes showed black, and their eyes were now showing blue respectively, meaning they weren’t true Dwarfs but from Old Stock that they killed without thinking.

They stood upright before the silver capsules as supplicants seeking safety and that was promised by the Red Brick Gate, “You fail to understand Admirals, you really do. I am Old Magic and so is a lot of Dwarvia. You are also Old Magic, yet you hide and pervert it. You build images and claim they are this planet’s desires but they are your desires, no-one else’s; now see your desires!”

Now the walls became images that took them through their pasts; visions of blood they spilled and as if they had never been there, it read their brains and put them onto the stone walls; to the Dwarves it was a demand for their future lives.

A cracked and crackling square exploded into colour and light danced. The colours seemed to melt into their thoughts and red was the first and major colour. Each of them saw what? Was it the same vision; was it a history; putrescence of a future? They jerked as if they were carrying the sticks to beat wives; babies or their own people but the visions on the wall somehow did not match the expressions on their faces.

Capsules erupted longways before reverting to vertical and four capsules stood longways in front of them.

They strapped themselves in and as if the capsules knew they were there, the outer levels closed, the capsules pivoted and resumed a horizontal position before each slid into a chamber and each Dwarf was slotted into a position where he was fully protected as the external shields descended and then projected into the Dwarvian Chamber House as an image.

As Ruling Families, they did not allow themselves to be subject to attacks in the Chamber House and their blood would not flow. Within the capsules they were protected against everything unless of course they were removed and forced to physically be in the Chamber where they would probably be dead within seconds of doing so. With the support of the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s they had no challengers but you don’t take risks on Dwarvia and trusting De Bowed and Du Storme were a risk despite very distant blood ties.

The Dwarfs did not often ‘moot’; it was a melding of minds that knew honesty and that to a Dwarf was weakness. If a Dwarf had to be honest then he was weak. A Dwarf walked tall, decided everything and the weak could wail although at the moment this Policy appeared to have a few problems – riots, slaughter and large numbers of prisoners being a major problem for the doctrine.

The Chamber jeered as the Dwarf images arrived and moved to the central floor. The four sided stone of Justice presumed and in the Chamber and according to the rules; whenever they were ever followed – no law existed without the standing within standing within the confines of the four sided stone although with the families ruling, it often seemed that no law existed at all no matter where anyone stood and as technically Droga, Jamesson and Matira were only images they weren’t in the vicinity of the stone of Justice at all but their images stood at three places of the stone and now, twenty others crowded around the other side and also them.

James Droga took his time as he stared around him; eventually, he spoke, “What do you rabble want?”

Your images will stay here briefly; your bodies are already being removed from the Red Stone Gate.”

You cannot touch us. We rule, and the Gate will protect us.” said Martan Matira.

You rule no longer. You have killed and virtually destroyed Dwarvia, Martan Matira. Your images will leave here and your bodies will stay within the confines of the Red Stone Gate until you and your families are sent into space. As you like prisoners so much, sixty thousand of them will accompany you in three ships to the outermost ends of space – you not will return, no matter what you believe. We accept the restrictions of the Red Stone Gate. You will not be harmed.”

Who are you to say this. You have no authority. We are the Ruling Families!”

You are images, not Dwarfs in this chamber and you have killed enough. I am Geld Du Storme and this is Neville De Bowed and by the rights of the Ruling Council – sick of your killing – you will be held in custody until transported – it will take some forty years but you will not be aware of that as you will be put into Stasis until you have travelled at least 20 light years from Dwarvia,” he looked at the roof of the Chamber House as he spoke.

The space map shining onto the roof of the Dwarvian Chamber House usually displayed latest conquests although they’re were more battles in the Chamber House than were ever fought outside and the Admiral’s Political parties fought as much for their Political conquests as they did for their planetary conquests.

Their egos often led to blood spilt in the house; piped out of the Chamber with troughs often running by the feet of most members to remind them to vote according to their conscience or their lives; often on cutting votes.

It wasn’t a question of the seventh knife in a politician’s back, they were often struggling to get up to three before someone else stabbed them in the back whilst they were still stabbing another politician.

Dwarvia seemed to be nothing more than a transit camp for killers, prisoners, politicians – who often seemed the same – the picture show on the roof – split-second updates – so popular –commentators more famous than the battles.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s had essentially ruled for longer that people remembered or wished and all were blacked eyed Space Admirals standing at 4 foot 2 inches – the maximum height for the Space Corp.

What was unusual for the Dwarfs was that they did sometimes worked together until they realised they couldn’t trust anyone, included themselves and this now seemed to be the case as they betrayed each other whilst they thought of the future, or more often of the past and who they couldn’t trust.

Usually a case of Dwarf eat Dwarf and they didn’t worry about whether there was any relish to go with the Dwarf who they beat into pulp first but the blood troughs coped, even if they did overflow a little during fierce political debates.

The problems now were the prisoners, the riots and in the Admiral’s case that they had been removed from the Chamber as their images disappeared and they found themselves upright, once again in the Red Stone Gate chamber with the lights once again sparkling as they stood, “you have broken your oath, Gate,” shouted James Droga.

You live, Droga. My oath was to protect your life. I have accomplished that. Many want you dead, now you will live, even if it is on another planet. You deserve worse, do not push the little good favour you still have,” the colours on the now began to spin and the Admirals seemed to spin as well as they were laid down on the floor and slept.

The Admirals lay dreaming of four hundred thousand prisoners scattered across anywhere … the pain, killing and hardship never bothered them – they weren’t dying; someone else did the killing, and they seemed to know they were just dreaming, but dreaming of what. They didn’t dream of ‘ruling no more’ – they never believe they would cease to rule and a new planet would give them time to rule.

They danced dreams of four hundred thousand dead; two hundred thousand prisoners rioting but war to them was war as they never used their own people – they won the wars and the people paid afterwards but who was ever honest in warfare, and now, part of the dream became a nightmare as they lost power and in their minds … they lost position – the greatest of losses.

The joke to them was yes, smaller Dwarvian Political Groups could probably muster enough votes after the latest killing bout of Dwarfs and prisoners and do something but it had been an accident with killing the Politicians and they should understand that.

When the area blasted, they were killing opposing Politicians, it was ancillary that others died.

It was an accident – they didn’t expect half of the Chamber people to be outside when they cleaned a few political thoughts out – is was meant to take out the opposition, not their own people but agendas screwed up – meetings finished early – it wasn’t their fault … the meetings should have finished on time and members of their families wouldn’t have been there!

It was just one of those unfortunate accidents that happen from time to time and they’d laid the blame directly at the mail-shirts of the minor houses – the De Bowed and the Du Storme’s … what did it matter who killed who or who decided that blasting them to bits in the standard Dwarvian way was the only answer to all problems.

There had been a weakening of some Political relationships as a result, especially De Bowed and Du Storme but that was meaningless … the ruling parties ruled and would always rule and De Bowed and Du Storme could live with it – so they’d killed over four hundred thousand Dwarfs; levelled major areas of cities; what did it really matter as they ruled.

Well, as the Matira’s, Jamesson’s and the Droga’s found out, it mattered a lot to people who now rebelled against them, and their own families were now ready to sacrifice them to save their own necks and the rising body count shouldn’t include any more of their own. It was no surprise that other Political Houses demanded a solution with an explanation, ‘The carnage was necessary. Our right to rule was being threatened and with a war, everyone supported us and it was logical to have more wars so we stayed in power.’

It was supposed to be a moot – reserved for the most serious matters and Dwarvia had them although they eventually led to the slang for a moot being called a Hubbub or Dwarf-up as they physically piled into each other.

The Dwarfs, between attacks, did stop for meetings – usually from exhaustion – although often to plan for the next attack on someone else so the minutes of meetings that often only lasted seconds when someone was left standing to apparently take the minutes was often the only record that a meeting had occurred, yet this time, the clamouring and rioting in the street finally seemed to have made it into the Council Chamber which usually ignored any reality but their own enclosed brains, and they needed someone to blame with another planet as a destination for the three Admirals seeming ideal as the political blades went in but they still could not manage the ‘Brutus affect’ and settled for three knife blades rather than seven!

The slaughter during this dispute actually become so bad, automatic washing in the Chamber was stopped as bodies were floating downwards however the Dwarfs at the top didn’t mind that although the sound of the water was also drowning the sound of them out, and that they did mind!

The roof of the Chamber produced a lot of images during this time as it seemed to have taken on a life of its own and often it showed images of what these ideas could generate; annoying the Admirals, even more as their ideas became more apparent than they wishes, but most times it showed stars and not Politicians who thought they were the stars but it would take a long to destroy Venal Politicians – stars or not.

Chapter II – Ejected On A Spaceplane – Don’t Know When We’ll Be Back Again

Destraight seemed an excellent idea and name for a planetary prison according to the remaining Dwarf families who agreed on the delivery of the three Admirals to new horizons they wouldn’t return from. It was an old unstable planet ideally suited for prisoners the Dwarven race had taken and the now failed Politicians movingon to new careers, or was it?

Dwarfia, despite its inherent violence, considered itself a democracy and there was a vote finally decreeing the three Admirals and prisoners would be put into Stasis. These specially selected prisoners would also not be returning – they were too much of a problem to in captivity.

In the end, although it was never made public, it took three the years to capture or kill the prisoners and other dwarfs who were quietly rounded up for Stasis, and they had finally completed the build of the modified Armada Class ships – Andromeda with Admiral James Droga; Surreptitious with Admiral Martan Matira, and the Ancient with Admiral David Jamesson – all currently in Stasis and they would remain there for a minimum of ten years before being woken up, although they would then go back into Stasis.

The prisoners – still alive – yes, sixty thousand out of two hundred thousand prisoners at the beginning – would also join them – and yes, there was sufficient head clearance for non-Dwarven races although some Dwarfs would have just cut their heads off.

Along with twenty thousand sleeping prisoners/politicians per ship there were the Guards – Guard volunteering was difficult to effect but recruitment was managed and many a Guard who drank too much, now drank no more; unless in his sleep – Hounds and hunting Cats to control and hunt those who would try to escape were fairly easy to drug although the Cats being far more intelligent than the Hounds, and in fact more intelligent than most of the Guards were more difficult to control, anyway all were already asleep, even if they didn’t know how it was managed, and would stay that way until they were placed upon Destraight.

Crews had been selected on five year shifts and contracted to return – a pity, half of the fuel tanks would be empty when they reached Destraight but the other reserve tanks would register full for the return journey when in fact they were empty.

In reality the Dwarfs considered everyone disposable and certainly not, recyclable back to Dwarvia – no-one would be returning or they would die if they tried! The quarters were armoured as with very little fuel the shields were virtually non-existent although it would be a long trip that some Dwarfs would not see the end of.

Finally, late that night into a dark sky spasm brilliant sheets of silver fire bracketed with red, blue and orange beams that blackened the dark sky. Furnaces of golden light spiralled upwards with lightning striking as pads erupted sending rockets soaring in a blaze of red, lighting up the horizon.

Amongst this glory of colour three oversize ships quietly rose in the background; their dark furtive silhouettes escaping into the night although even now the ruling families, defeated in the Chamber in one of the most blood-thirsty diplomatic battles ever seen in the house, still felt they ruled and controlled as the minor houses struggled amongst themselves for cohesion as a Political force.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s sensed the infighting amongst Dwarfs and certainly could never conceive the idea of defeat and so immediately launched unsanctioned invasions to test the mettle of the bodies now apparently governing the Chamber.

A problem with Control Freaks unfortunately is that they can never let go of anything and in planning all the major families could see were sub-projects which to them considering they were personal goals which meant killing someone although most of their thinking seemed to move in the same direction.

They did finally peered through images at Intergalactic Glasses for the latest three dimensional optics on sale which promised to help them see to the end of a plan, even if they would never achieve it but arrogance and ignorance are always as much a barrier as fear as Ruling families who no longer rule are often targeted briefly by history or somebody as it prepares the last rites but they don’t give up power easily although they often have little choice as they view their futures and find them as brief as their intelligence is if they don’t takeover again and show they still control before the rebellion against them takes off and this times really succeeds. They’d ruled for years and weren’t going to let this happen over-night, nor over-morning, if they could stop it.

If the three families had their way and they did still control Government as a policy of war then the wars would continue as their lives and wealth were entrenched in war and they felt the Elves as the extreme bureaucratic Uncivil Service would follow their rules.

The ex-Ruling Families felt they had the Elves elements twisted more than usually in their favour but one of the problems with Dwarfs who feel they control by right, is that they forget who controls the left, and in the case of the Elves who’d served for so long it wasn’t just their feeling that an obligation had become servitude, they felt exploited and forced into a Bureaucratic Government service and now were holding their own meetings. Whilst they could kill by force they often felt that boredom could achieve the same results in a meeting.

They’d been prevented from boarding the ships by the Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s but you needed to know Elves to do that and the Elves liked long meetings whilst the Dwarf’s were usually on a knife edge so there was no understanding between them; just the Dwarf’s belief they controlled the Elves – treating a short term commitment as a long term obligation and that vanished when they lost power and now within the Elven races their own power struggles commence and they were as bloody as the Dwarven political battles and highlighted another unknown skill of the Elves.

They might consider being bloody minded and deliberately awkward as a skill but in their natural element they were ephemeral and constantly refreshed themselves via the diamond each wore around their throat although at times they were almost hypnotic when the diamond and their minds were in tune and this allowed them to portray any image they chose.

Now the Elves, using their other skills were on the ships and sharing the Stasis cubicles – the survivors had, had enough of Dwarvia as well – some would remain, usually the older Elves who felt they could control Government from within but most were sick of the Ruling Families and their desires to kill and when escape beckons take it and if not now then in the future as other spacecraft would take off.

Now the Elves held even more meetings as they planned another mission for themselves.

Rockets took off once again to attack more planets – it didn’t really matter which planets, along as they took off, whilst quietly the Armada Class ships slowly rose without any fanfare but with a crew who thought the return tanks were full and over a thousand dwarfs who thought they would sleep for most of the journey and then return with a bonus to set them up for life. Yes, they were set up but possibly for death, nor life.

The Armada Class ships were originally designed as troop carriers. From outside the looked like someone’s bottom. Everything came in one end and went out of the other end. They ran to the fullest capacity with plasteel bulging from every orifice and these were blasted in black to merge with the sky.

Run with very small crews – usually six people on two shifts over a five year slot – two Navigators, two Comms and two junior Captains effectively meant a crew of three at any one time but the course was pre-programmed; there weren’t any communications, and they spent most of their time checking the course and monitoring for equipment failures when they were paying any attention.

The Designers hadn’t skimped on black although the accommodation quarters were covered in a stainless plasteel facade – probably the right description for the armoured protection until something hit it. The shields were weak but they were designed for relatively short trips as were the crew, and in this case, potential oblivion also played a fair design feature.

Someone had improved the shields and provided suits for the crews as if there were likely to be any serious issues they could survive but other powers were at play here and image was needed for the take off.

Something and someone has also changed the specifications so the ships were stronger than intended, although where the crew could go in an emergency was something the design failed to cater for but again counter-forces were working against each other and something yet again, was wrong.

The current crew were Mesne de Worder as the Navigator. Mesne was well named as her family knew – she couldn’t concentrate on anything. She also couldn’t stop talking and most times talked in images, portraying them onto the cabin walls, making her suited to be an Intergalactic Navigator however this statement was restricted in meaning to ‘on a small space tug with a tolerant crew’!

Trumph de Glop was the junior Captain and they didn’t come any more junior. She was evolvable but this early in a career that wasn’t going to go much further, they’re weren’t any decisions to make and rashness was not encouraged so there was little she could do and seemed adequately suited to her post.

Lnal de Bolte was the Comms Officer and she often Comm’d more than she ever watched screens or listened to anything but she kept the rest of the crew’s eyes off the screens as they listened to her and they liked that as they settled back and listened to her prattle of anything to anyone in space whilst Mesne play images on the bulkhead.

They worked twelve hours on, twelve hours off but usually just hooked up the alarm systems and stretched out until the checks or the noise woke them again and then they reset the clocks until the next checks.

The only thing that kept them going was that is was a five year sleep stint before they too hit Stasis and a big bonus when they returned to set them up in luxury.

The ships progressed and crews changed without anything untoward until about year ten when the Admirals on each ship had to be woken and there were problems to be considered. The obvious ones were that they didn’t want to wake the Admirals and eventually they all ganged together and went to each ship; visiting the Admiral’s Stasis Chambers. Needless to say, the Admiral’s Stasis chambers were as Royalty to a starving wretch.

Satin covers and the Admirals slept in satin hammocks, six foot high within chambers criss-crossed between narrow Stasis fields with only the top field operational.

There were other Stasis generators below but these were unoccupied and the design was that ship movements would not disturb them or another three people in hammocks between Stasis generators below them – if they were occupied.

It still left one small problem – the personal controls for the Admirals could not be opened unless they were forced and when the Admirals woke up they would drop directly onto the people below and waking them up would take the Admirals completely out of Stasis and that was not, if you can believe it, a decision junior officers wished to make since every crew would then have to live with a fighting, bad-tempered Admiral going nowhere.

It was something to be dreaded and so time like the crew moved on and left the Admirals to blissful sleep until there was no other option.

Some forty years later with the mechanisms working automatically, the Admirals finally woke but someone had adjusted the Stasis time fields and those underneath had moved. The Admirals finally descended amidst an explanation of technical problems and if a spaceship can gain a lead balloon then they joined the explanation as to why the Admirals were not able to easily turn the ships around and go home after the ten years had lapsed into forty years and they were halfway through the voyage.

After the Admirals realised that killing the crew was not a good idea, they stormed off to the Stasis chambers again and that was another issue as the next regulator on the Chambers was arrival at Destraight and yet, another lead balloon sank into the ship’s ballast as the Admirals realised they were not welcome back in Dwarvia.

Another crew, and yet another crew were beckoned by time but it wasn’t easy with power reduced daily until forcing them to bring in the reserve tanks led them to find they had no reserve tanks.

The smell now was of something different; they couldn’t stop the ships and the crews communicating to each other, realised something … they weren’t going home to a bonus nor to anything; the arguments range long and hard but it is amazing what you can do with an Admiral’s Stasis chamber and they were all soon asleep and the ship could look after itself.

Finally the tannoys blazed into operation and Stasis systems shut down, leaving a lot of people looking for a drink for those hangovers after a forty year session but now other problems started to interfere with their feeling hungover.

The issues for the Admiral’s now were lights in the sky approaching the Armada Ships instead of the other way around. Screens were showing land-quakes, typhoons and tidal waves and they were hitting the planet as they watched. Something, however, was going to hit and hit the Armada Ships, and that was a series of objects flying directly towards them. Already large sections of the spaceships were dropping with the prisoners caged inside as the rockets fired briefly to take them to planned landing positions no matter what the surface conditions were and the Guards, Hounds and Cats were unceremoniously dumped with them.

The Admirals discussions were becoming agitated as they looked at the advancing spacial objects and already the crew were moving from the controls and joining the Admirals with each putting on a winning smile for a place on the Admiral’s scout ships.

We need to move, Admiral,” said one honeyed voice as she moved as close as she dared, “We got you here, sir; we can get you to the surface, sir.”

The Hell-Cats can do that and let go of my arm!”

A voice at that point penetrated, “The Hell-Cats have female brains but they are not women any-more!”

On several ships the Admirals heard the pre-arranged messages the crews, all female dwarfs, had decided on. The Admirals would need advice and that they could supply in various ways.

Most Admirals had brought their family; whether they wanted to or not – a clean sweep had been ordered and demanded but computer programs now ensured that Admiral Martan Matira was located to the south-east; Admiral David Jamesson to the north whilst Admiral James Droga was to the north-west with the locations hundreds of miles apart amidst a massive expanse of country and water – if it was still there, between them.

The prisoner and family disposal areas were at least eight to a hundred miles away from the castles which were now being quickly – almost jerry built, by computers that seemed to be having problems with the electro-magnetic affects of the spacial objects and their programs were becoming a little erratic.

The Admirals were realising that on Destraight they would have authority, once the Vis-Moot took place; Guards; Cats, Hounds and controlled prisoners would be under their control – the only problem was that something seemed to be wrong on the planet and they enlarged the scope of surveillance to watch the prisoners being dispersed to various areas of the country. The initial plan aims were to populate the north, south and central areas of Destraight.

It would be called Ascania in the north; the main landing areas here would be called Toshonia, and the central area, Stovania.

The Admirals in a rare show of co-operation had decided that James Droga would own Stovania; Martan Matira, Toshonia and David Jamesson would own Ascania – no-one was going home – least of all, them and as usual they planned for the short-term but the crew they had agreed to take checked the pre-programmed courses on their Hell-Cats – the Hell-Cats seemed happy to talk to women and found the courses weren’t alterable – they were going where they were programmed – another surprise for the Admirals.

The prisoner and family disposal points were in the middle of nowhere, miles away from anything or anyone else – almost like some holidays for hardy old people with money still left.

The prisoners were looking at each other as if they had just found something and they weren’t happy with their find and they weren’t speaking to each other; they didn’t need to, it seemed like an old Sunday afternoon in Scotland – even Wales was better but like any bad holiday they seemed to know what others were thinking without speaking.

The Guards were panicking as the Cats and Hounds had stopped taking voice commands and instead of being trained wild animals held by specially trained handlers were walking up to prisoners and Guards, and lying down for their bellies to be tickled.

The Admirals, looking at the space screens also saw something else they didn’t like as the objects approaching seemed a lot closer than this morning and they were also thinking, and thinking fast for a change.

This led the Admirals to finally look one another in the face, instead of the boots, gut or anywhere else they usually looked to avoid facing each other. Their thoughts were then interrupted by a young aide – she wasn’t even forty yet – something that turned them bright orange, “Admirals, COMSATNEV is on video – signal is only fifteen years old, so it’s fairly new!”

James Droga looked at the young COMSATNEV liaison, “this better be good!”

COMSATNEV has aborted the mission. This planet is on the boundaries of dimensional planetary interplay. There are several black holes and planets are not following guidelines. Trouble at home has started as the peace agreement prohibits dumping prisoners into deep space and this mission is to be aborted and all personnel put to sleep until fuel arrives. Fuel is being sent out and will arrive in forty years but everyone must be brought back and put into Stasis again before they return. The signal will wake the crew when the fuel arrives.”

Well,” said Martan Matira, “it’s a little late, COMSATNEV disciple, to do this with all the prisoners on the surface and dispersed over the land whilst we are facing incoming space debris; the Cats and Hounds out of control and some kind of planetary environment is affecting the prisoners and Guards … perhaps you should go down and explain it to them and I suggest you do it quickly or stay here and face the rocks. Look at the incoming rocks, COMSATNEV, and we have used all our power to arrive here so we have virtually no shields left. For your instruction to be effective we would need everyone back on the ships and be returning before those rocks arrive; looking at my fellow Admirals, I think we are agreed that urgently leaving this ship before it is destroyed is an excellent idea, so please tell that to COMSATNEV after we have made the planetary surface although on second thoughts, we need the power to land and you don’t as you will not be telling people the mission has been aborted,” COMSATNEV became a bloody torso that left her lying on the spaceship floor, “I think we need to make a decision and I’m leaving now.” He finally found his way to his Hell-Cat, assisted by a lot of crew, “Are we carrying too much weight?”

No, sir. Supplies have already been shipped down.”

How and when?”

Parachute, sir.”

We don’t have parachutes?”

We made them up, sir. The rocket jettison parachutes.”

They are to slow us down to land in an emergency.”

The Hell-Cats have never needed them, sir. It was a safety measure.”

So now we have no safety measures?”

Did we ever, sir?”

See me when we make land!”

On the planet the prisoners and families were still watching and they were watching water rising and surrounding where Matira castle would be but water was now engulfing them to the north and starting to flood their camp.

Further north the site of David Jamesson’s castle and the prisoner camp near him looked good, whilst James Droga’s castle site, far to the north-west was on the coast whilst the prisoner camp was a hundred miles south and near the floods sweeping in.

The castles and camps had started to build with a combination of silicone, concrete powder, air and water dropped into moulds – needing only power to generate the structures and that was already in operation as the sun caught the generators. The sun-shell power nodes were reacting and the castles and camps were rising although the land and water also seemed to be rising.

Everyone were looking at the sky as much as the still self-building structures. The Guards were releasing prisoners against all orders as there was nowhere to go and with the water sweeping in it sounded more like a riot than a prison camp.

The Admirals had now realised something about the Hell-Cats and that was they couldn’t alter the pre-programmed destinations and all were now heading for pre-programmed sites, even if one was underwater.

The moulds have gone in just the same and the model was working as surrounds were sunk around castle destinations and then the castles were built; even if one was completely surrounded by water and was in fact growing out of the water.

The prisoners looked around as their buildings kept rising but so did the Admirals as the Hell-Cats took them away with no way to countermand any commands – Dwarvia had decided to bury the Admirals and didn’t care how or when or where.

Anyone watching the buildings erupt would obviously feel the designers had played with castles as children – walls were going up, towers; baileys were obviously designed into the building as were killing areas – these buildings were being built as ancient history and not the modern world the meetings had stated … yet another computer screw-up thought the Admirals but that was it.

Looking out Martan could see a castle and walls stretching to fifteen miles, while walls behind and directly in front of them, bisected the horizon for another ten miles and that seemed an overkill – it was all perimeter defence but against water … the fifteen foot high waters? His castle was an island.

The only decent area was David Jamesson’s, where the prisoners were only ten miles away and not drowning but James Droga didn’t have an integrated castle as such. His castle was five away from his Manor House which was ten miles away from the barracks and all moving east leaving his castle fifteen miles from the barracks.

Things were not working out as planned for the other Admirals either, although it was never intended that they should but the planners probably thought it was fun to screw up everything.

James Droga exploded, “Where is the Vis-Moot equipment? We need to beam our authority to everyone.”

Perhaps, James, we just need to control the guards and they are our authority. Everyone knows we rule … perhaps we better just assume our roles as leaders?”

With the Vis-Moot, Martan, no-one can dispute our authority!”

There is no Viz.-Moot that I can see but I can certainly see Guards and I feel that will have to be our goal. We have our lands to secure or floods in my case and I intend to move towards another site and with haste.”

One other problem for Admiral Martan Matira on entering his castle was that only one floor had been completed. The rest of the castle walls had been built but some computer glitch had only then furnished one floor. His next problem was that he’d have to walk to the west in order, after a long climb to reach the only inhabitable areas of the castle. The kitchens and food stores were to the east but his bedchamber was hard against the west wall. The map he was presented with showed three stairways to the tower; a gateway that led below the castle and only one way into the castle that he could understand. The internal Guard’s barracks; sleeping quarters and armoury were all linked to his bedroom … there needed to be some serious thought about this, he decided.

He used one of the stairways to the Tower and again felt his eyes drawn to the ever-increasing rocks in the sky which seemed to be becoming larger by the day.

The Admirals were having other surprises. Due to computer glitches all castles had only one floor furnished however five castles had been built for the three Admirals but not necessarily near each other, and three into five definitely didn’t go. An unpopulated four storey block almost half-way between the castles of Martan Matira and David Jamesson were also built, but in the area allocated to Stovania and in addition to Admiral Droga’s castle, a separate manor house and a Guard’s barracks had been built miles apart.

The other issue was that no-one was allocated nor lived in the four storey block or the other two castles and the Admirals immediately decided that these builds must be their property whilst the freed prisoners, Cats and Hounds were now spreading out to find land and security before any Guards found them again but already the different types of prisoners were seeking their own refuges and some were below ground but all were as far from the Guards as they could be and as they moved they found other buildings, small towns and villages in odd spots but spread across one continuous country and that spread as far as the eye could see or in some cases the tentacles eye. The computer glitches appeared to have ‘gone to town’ in the screw-ups and apparently built towns without rhyme or reason and there were sixty thousand prisoners interested in them.

Perhaps they should have been interested in the rocks in the sky that were becoming bigger and closer but had they more interest themselves than in just surviving.

 

Chapter III – Round Two

It might also have interested them, that back on Dwarvia: yet another coup had occurred; the War Party were ruling again; planets were being invaded, and a build-up of prisoners on Dwarvia was occurring and now the riots started again and the backlash against the War Party led to increasing political bloodshed. It didn’t take long before old ideas were forming again and some Armada Class ships started construction.

The general consensus basically was … hell this time we – the Ruling Families – won’t get control back. We’ve already colonised this planet – Destraight; if we build five more ships then that is another hundred thousand prisoners we can rid Dwarvia of, plus a more than a few traitors who don’t support us and we will supply five admirals from our families who will be ideal for the project: Marcel Droga; Stephen Matira; Peter Jamesson; Percival de Bowed, and Argus Du Storme.

On Destraight, prisoners moved at speed amidst a feeling of euphoria that lasted for another question?

The land was new and even if it wasn’t their land there was no religion, politicians, or newspapers, so life should be good, or so they thought but Destraight stretched for hundreds of miles and travelled more towns than a politician in a bus, so there must be some land free for them, or so they thought in their ignorance?

Their species ranged from magical to rock, bird, horse, human, dwarf and elf, albeit they were never there nor part of the prisoners – there were some Dwarfs and they included a killing element, apart from the politicians who didn’t give a damn about anyone but themselves, however, they could live as and where they chose once they had the chains off and the Admirals had a key and the theory was that in return for releasing your bounds, you were then bound to the Admiral.

A lot of the prisoners were still bound in chains that only the Admirals could free.

Some above ground, others sought existence beneath – yet again, others became the ground as they sunk into a life they knew but without the bounds released they would never be free.

People found they could communicate by thought and their image of the King or Queen in her or his chamber seemed to be defined by the thoughts of the people and for once was a democratic voice.

The Admirals and Politicians might feel they ruled within Destraight but these people felt they lived within the land but as they started to consider their own existence with the rocks in the sky became larger and larger and the seas starting to rise, yet again. Areas that had been dry for miles were flooding as the sea swept in.

The Admirals were also losing touch. Their scouts were out of power, and whilst they’d never really spoken to each other unless forced to, now they couldn’t speak to each other, or the ships still circling above the planet as all communications ran out of power.

They were as marooned as the Guards and prisoners – whether they liked it or not. All they had were the Guards assigned to them and desertion was already rife as the Guards realised they weren’t being paid, and if they were paid, there was nothing to spend it on anyway, with no food and life was definitely going to get harder with the rocks in the sky getting bigger and the sea levels rising but at least some lakes were forming and with them some fish were being swept in but life appeared to be being swept out – moving from prisons to a long forty year sleep then deposited on a world they didn’t know with no support, food and still chained made them need to remember the only thing they had in common was being captured and imprisoned by the Dwarves and they were now facing death and slowly.

Some were human; others were stone; some were Dwarf politicians who supported the wrong political parties. The War Party of Dwarvia had attacked any planet and any people it didn’t like and often those they claimed to like.

The Dwarfs used planets that contained nothing more than war engines, troops and weapons to attack peaceful people and they didn’t care who or what they attacked as they rampaged through the solar system.

The War Party had ruled for aeons on Dwarvia and as long as the wars were fought somewhere else and the wealth returned to Dwarvia, most didn’t care until other worlds learnt to fight; developed their own weapons and body counts started to appear in Dwarvia as Dwarfs found their families dwindling and prisoner camps springing up across Dwarvia; questions were once again being raised and then raised again as the War Party labelled dissenting Dwarfs as traitors but that didn’t change anything of the Dwarf’s attitudes nor of their complete lack of thought for defeated peoples. It is said that one Dwarf is an opinion; two an argument, and three a war.

Some of the prisoners had their wings clipped to stop them flying but for some reason they had started to grow during the wait to board and the time from Stasis released; some were still sealed in their own private prisons as fluid but compared to those whose beaks were hooded so they couldn’t eat or drink, a lot seemed free but now prisoners with hands were removing the hoods and the Rocs that could fly were bringing back food for those who couldn’t move far due to the plastic chains on their lower extremities. The prisoners in fact were working together unlike the Admirals who lacked prisoners and were just left with panicking Guards.

Destraight encompassed all races the Dwarfs had fought and captured, and had sent to die but freed prisoners were freeing others as they found them; their main attitude however, was to find Dwarfs and extinguish them from life … the Guards were not of a retiring nature but retiring seemed to be the order of the day, night and any other period of time you wished to consider your life. The Guards moved as fast as they could to the castles in Ascania and Toshonia, and they were running fast as birds rose in the sky to repaid them for the suffering they endured.

The computer programs for some reason had built all castles with just one habitable floor; one castle was buried in the ground with one floor as the computer glitched yet again but floods had taken over the south-west whilst land has risen after the water poured in and the land rising was now causing areas of mainly Toshonia to be either rocks or water.

The country was being changed to accommodate the stars, planets and debris and prisoners were now dying whilst the Admirals and cronies survived.

David Jamesson actually smiled as he sat in his formal dining room eating a piece of pig that had been happily running about some hours earlier. He’d made sure that more than enough supplies were delivered to his castle before he left the Armada Class ship but to find a live pig and eat recently killed meat was something David could live with, although the pig obviously wasn’t living any-more but David Jamesson’s castle was worrying him a little however; previously miles from the ocean it was enjoying water from a few miles away – sea water.

Land had risen for some twenty miles to the west but the southern half of his land was now split by the sea sweeping in to some ten miles south of his castle – at least his prisoners were safe and he could eat fresh meat, as could his Guards, although who would eat who when the meat ran out was another matter.

Martan Matira felt the same about food although in his case it was beef that he found, or something very close to it.

His only issue was the prisoners being split between his land and David Jamesson’s. The thousands drown as the sea swept around the lodge with the water slowly climbing to just below the fourth storey was unfortunate but he could always find new prisoners. Martin heard reports of his land to the east growing by some four hundred square miles although he wasn’t personally supervising it, but his land was now cut in two and he didn’t supervise that either, still he was isolated from the other Admirals and that was good.

That there was no longer a western or northern area to his territory and that was something for the future although he was cut off from everything as he watched the red rocks in the sky moving closer and kept wondering as he watched the flashes from where the ships had been, where the debris would land but the waves were now sweeping in behind his castle to the south.

Not all, questioned everything – one dwarf – a distant cousin of Martin’s was at Martin Matira’s castle and to him the magic felt alive as he accepted it. Rafus convinced himself he could feel a magic field anywhere now he felt magic as everything moved, creating magic in Toshonia and in him.

He stood on the battlements with his books as they charged but their charge on Rafus was that whilst he could feel magic, he was completely useless when he tried to use it.

James Droga was now on survival rations and remembering why he hated dwarf politics and the incestuousness breeding of the major families more than anything.

By the time James realised the food supplies on the ships needed raiding they had been stripped of everything and all he’d managed to take were empty boxes packed with stone for about two thirds of the boxes – the top levels might be good but he’d have no teeth if he moved beyond that. He’d people out hunting and already some fields of what seemed to be corn had been found plus some rodents that would go into a pot, no matter what they were or where they came from but he had no problem sharing a rat stew with fellow Dwarfs.

James Droga’s claims to virtually half of Destraight also made life interesting although the prisoners, currently some eighty miles away and heading in his direction could possibly make things even more interesting. He also stood there watching the red rocks that continued to increase in size as they moved closer to Destraight but he also watched water that seemed to be boiling and now comprised two lakes.

One issue still unbeknown, still united the Admirals although there was little else that did. All of them felt they hadn’t been sold a pup but a monumental suppository, placed strategically, and it was still climbing up as the rocks were climbing closer, and now the land was starting to rise and meet the seas rushing in and all three were rushing in on them.

The lands rising were hot and the seas meeting the rising lands were generating a fog to the south of Martin Matira and a hundred to a hundred and forty miles to the north.

For David Jamesson, the seas were so close he needn’t bother taking a bath, even if he had been inclined to do so, whilst James Droga was finding his starched uniforms were becoming pliable in the damp atmosphere … all of which he could not remember in the briefing notes but since they had been the size of his underwear, this was unsurprising. This side of the planet was stated quite incorrectly, to be stable and unchanging.

Martin was hearing reports of a steaming and fast cooling causeway between east and west of the land he felt Toshonia and he owned. The causeway was hot but the sea was sweeping over it and cooling it however his reports also recorded that the causeway was growing into a rocky mountain and still hadn’t stopped.

For the remaining crew on the ships it had been fast. No fuel; no shields, and the strong survivor suites lasted as long as it took to lick some sweets.

Those ships the rocks didn’t hit; the gravity of them spun the Armada Class ships around until breaking beams hit into survivor suites and oxygen followed the rocks in escaping. They never had a chance to consider survival before becoming just more space debris with their bodies mingled with the dust no matter where they wanted to be – the Admirals had only taken so many crew with them and all the youngest.

On the ground, the demise of the ships wasn’t missed by the Admirals but they started to worry as it appeared that their own ends were approaching and at a greater speed than they would have chosen.

There was some protection built into the castles, which at the moment were swaying and shaking like an all night rave. His castle might stay upright but it was becoming surrounding by seas as hot rocks rose to the west but they meant a potential route out of the castle with waters flooding in behind him reducing his land to fifteen miles from north to south and some thirty five miles east to west; he was effectively existing in a diminishing empire that he never had in the first place and now he and his Guards fled along hot rock with prisoners heading behind him to the causeway whilst on the other side of the causeway more prisoners awaited … life was becoming interesting for Admiral Martin Matira and his crew.

He was already thinking of how he could blame his fellow Admirals for the treatment the prisoners had received. It was going to be difficult to do so but at least he was taking livestock with him and that must be some bargaining point – providing the Guards held together and with the heat from the causeway, their boots as well.

It took a day before Martin Matira saw the causeway for himself and the prisoners were first – he and his guards were outnumbered. The odds would have higher had less prisoners died when the seas swept in around the Lodge and their camp. The Guards in an all-out battle might win until their guns ran of power and night fell but Martin was already trying to organise a meeting with the prisoners.

In the end he just cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, “We have food and we’ll share it. If we work together we can survive, if we don’t, we’ll all die,” he watched as several of the prisoners nodded and began to speak to others. Fairly obviously there were some prisoners who still didn’t need nor have the ability for speech.

Looking at them he could see prisoners from every planet the Admirals fought on, and the tentacles, arms, fists and faces remembered him; he automatically moved back into his squad of personal guards – not that it would make any difference if there was trouble. Someone now handed him a small hailer, and he waited as he tried to get some saliva working around his jaws.

Dribbling to be honest, seemed a better bet but he put his hand over his mouth whilst he thought of anything and everything that would make him stop salivating and also give him some idea of what to say to survive, and finally, he gave up on trying to be smart. He needed them to co-operate and they needed him to acknowledge he needed them – there were a lot of needs!

He finally realised this and his thoughts started to do more than buzz around like mattock flies over a dying battlefield.

He used the small hailer, “We have plastic boats that will get everyone, eventually the ten miles to where the land starts again. There is food and our food is alive but I don’t how we can take the animals with us. Do you want to take the risk or just wait until the rocks eventually cool and we can all move along the causeway. The main problems is we’re ten miles from the sea sweeping in from the south. They may stop; they may not? We wait it out here, or we risk the causeway and getting burnt.”

If I may speak, Admiral?”

Who are you?”

Rafus Matira, Admiral – a distant relative.”

Speak, Rafus, but quickly and briefly.”

There is a cooling spell in my book. I cannot say how long it will last and for how long along the causeway it may function. The causeway is probably fifty miles long. If we wait until the seas close in from the north and south we could as a last resort use the spells to lower the temperature on the causeway even more – it might work, Admiral? It would buy us time if we just wait.”

With these rocks getting closer to the planet, Rafus that may be all it buys us, but I don’t have a better plan and no-one wishes to speak for the prisoners.”

His planned speech was interrupted by a rangy seven foot shape moving forward, “My name is Tolan.” It’s feet and lower half were difficult to describe but its legs appeared to be wood and the lower areas above the legs stretched about five feet to its rear, but its chest was a foot in width and two foot in length and whilst it possess arms, they appeared to move as they wished rather than to Tron’s desires, however its voice possessed a clear timbre and those arms if they swung would deliver more power than woodworm.

It took a while before Tron spoke and for a lot of that time he seemed to be somewhere else, “We don’t have your style of Government, Admiral. We decide together, what will happen.”

What have you decided?”

The seas haven’t reached us yet. The causeway is too hot. You have food and we all need to live – we wait and we will never be friends but we may be able to suffer each other. Some of our winged friends may extract meat from your herd but at a minimum and they will repay that. The choice is yours, Admiral, not ours. We need you but you surely need us more than we need you.”

Your summary is correct although I don’t know what food we have to offer you?”

Human flesh will be fine Admiral,” Tolan looked at Admiral Matira’s face, “I was joking Admiral, I actually eat forest insects, which are actually very tasty. I suggest we make camp as best we can – some of us will be monitoring the movement of the seas.”

If Admiral Matira’s neck had stretched even more he would have looked like a newly born ostrich as he tried to draw himself above his five foot two inches but instead he look like someone who spent too long in the starch laundry. By now the prisoners were laughing; Guards were raising weapons and Tolan raised his hand, “The countryside is trying to kill us. Do we need to kill each other before it arrives?”

Once again, Tolan, your words make sense. Let’s wait. We can always kill each other if the sea and land doesn’t?”

We’ve tried enough times, Admiral Matira. If the clock was turned back and we could defeat your weapons, you would be dead but we all live or die together on this planet now! The planet is already trying to kill us which makes a change from your troops.”

We need to come to an arrangement, Tolan.”

We already have an arrangement, Martan. You took us – prisoners; shipped us to a dying planet; killed two thirds of us, and we trust you as far as I can eat a tree insect in the winter!”

What do you want me to do? We were obeying orders.”

Well this is an order, Martan Matira. Release the bounds and the mind-bonds you have placed on the Minuets. You have bound two of their eight legs and their telepathic abilities. Free them, so they can fly, see and help us. You have bound them so they cannot fly and cannot talk to each. So many of them Martan Matira, you have killed.”

We didn’t know their needs as prisoners. We are Dwarfs.”

Who attack innocent planets, enslave their people and don’t understand anyone’s life including your own?”

We can argue all day but we need to decide something.”

Free them, and then we decide,” then was a long pause and finally Martan managed to pull a long chain over his head and handed it to Tolan.

Touch the jewel in the centre to each. Slow but it is all I have. It will free all bonds and restrictions.”

There are thousands of us; this will take forever.”

Then the sooner you start the better.”

Tolan handed the chain to another Tron, “notify everyone and use it to free them.”

Turning to Martan Matira, he said, “You keep your part of the bargain and we will keep ours. As soon as they are freed, the Rocs and Minuets will take off and check the sea-levels, flooding, and the heat of the causeway. That will tell us which way and how soon we must move. Now my people must seek food,” and with that brief statement, Tolan’s wooden feet made an almost clip-clop noise as he trotted back to the prisoners waving the chain and jewel.

Touch this to your chains and then learn to fly again. Your muscles will probably be weak, so move slowly,” and he watched as the chain was applied by Yogush, his son to those bound in chains. Slowly chains started to fall off but Yogush held tightly to the chain – there were rivalries between the prisoners and Tolan did not want the chain and jewel withheld because of infighting.

Martan watched as well as wondering how David Jamesson and James Droga were managing. Martan had two sets of prisoners to handle; one with him now and another set on the other side of the causeway unless they had headed north. David Jamesson’s prisoners were ten miles from him but could move north towards to sea or west towards James Droga.

The main issue for Martan was that he’d watched the Armada Class ships explode and the rocks in the sky were still there although it looked as if they were now leaving this area but what the effect of them leaving would be was another matter.

The prisoners to the west had now managed some fifteen miles, moving towards the north but already they were bordered to the east by a stretch of sea some twenty square miles wide, leaving them with a narrow escape of some eight miles before the seas to the west began – they were between two seas. They finally halted and once again it was the Trons who took control, stopping the march.

They spoke by telepathy to those could still hear and weren’t blocked, and Masketh’s thoughts echoed, “There is some land to the east which has not flooded and also a causeway is being raised further to the east. It might be a better decision to head that way. If the sea sweeps in any more we will drown. This way we might survive and escape the seas.”

Sallesh replied, “I don’t know; perhaps for non-forest dwellers we might find fish but there are some four legged animals and my people are herding them towards us as we speak. Perhaps some of our Wolfen friends could butcher for us.”

At that moment from the Wolfen friends, Sallesh the Tron received a very irate telepathic message, “We are not butchers; we only kill at need and we all have our front two legs in shackles. We couldn’t jump and bring down an animal if we wanted to but we will share your food.”

Masketh, who’d picked up the reply replied as quietly as he could using his telepathic abilities, “Does anyone have any weapons. We need to kill these animals humanely.”

Then keep them away from the Dwarf butchers. They’d kill anything and anyone.”

Masketh stood there quietly. It was not going to be easy. He was still stood there when a Rock Troll finally managed to reach him. Once again the Rock Troll was shackled to prevent him from moving at speed.

The Rock Trolls were some eight foot in height and when they spoke you could almost taste the dust, “We don’t eat meat, Masketh and there are enough fresh stones for us but we can kill your animals for you.”

Thank you, Strogged. We need to feed as many as possible. Your and your friends assistance is very welcome. I suggest, given the speed we can move at, that we move to the east to meet the herds and away from the seas.”

The prisoners to the north-east were still arguing amongst themselves. Some wanted to move south to David Jamesson’s castle – which was closer, whilst others chose to move west towards James Droga’s castle but food once again was a problem and in the light of this they decided to move south to Jamesson’s castle some seven miles away. There were still twenty thousand but all still shackled and they slowly made their way south towards the castle.

The prisoners to the south had lost a third of their number when the seas rose around the lodge but the reality of the flooding was that Destraight was virtually cut in two with only a gap of land to the west of some five to ten miles still intact at the midway point and the rocks might have passed overhead but they were in the sky; still moving to the west and what happened after that was any creature’s guess – even the Admiral’s.

Martan decided to slaughter some of the animals so at least he appeared to be keeping his word but it was a long night and the noise for the prisoner’s camp seemed to increase by the minute as they regained their abilities.

By the morning the Trons, who for some reason did not have their telepathic abilities interfered with by the manacles – possibly because they were wooden and it didn’t interfere with the signals to a nervous system that was unknown – had communicated with the other prisoners who were now heading for the causeway.

Martan’s key was already releasing their leaders and the Wolfen – who took over the killing; Rock Trolls were very humane in their killing but the impact of the fists left traces of stone in the animals they killed although the Wolfen tended to kill the animals and then eat them – a compromise was being looked for and another compromise was going to be needed as one of the rocks left the sky and hit an area near James Droga’s castle.

It didn’t take much for them to see the red fire spring up, or to those who could fly – to fly – the seas started to sweep in towards but the causeway started to rise even more and it was hot. The prisoners saw the impact, and manacled they tried to run. It took some time until the waters swept in towards the heat of the causeway. They all had felt the impact and watched as the skies darkened with the land vibrating; heat erupting; the seas swirling but it looked as though the rock had missed the land and hit the deep sea causing a land-quake.

Not to say it didn’t change the world but there seemed to be some protection in West Toshonia where the land had risen and was preventing the seas sweeping in from the south and west but the water sweeping in from the north were low and the rocks were saving the prisoners who couldn’t fly.

To the west however, where every prisoner was still manacled there was little that would save the prisoners as the waters carried on moving towards them. They wouldn’t need to worry any more about food or fresh water as they watched as the waters moved in but their horror became worse as a torrent ten foot high swept over them and headed towards the causeway. They were swept to the east and the few who survived the waters smashed into the rocks.

James Droga watched at the waters hit the castle wall and swirled around. The walls held and he felt he would be one of the strongest left but with little more than his guard he didn’t fill that strong. Still, he was alive.

David Jamesson’s castle also held, making his problems less and the prisoners approaching his castle were also lucky. They were far enough from the sea to survive, unlike the prisoners to the south-west.

Martin Matira watched the waters hit the causeway which now steamed. He could see bodies washing up and knew few had survived. That still left some twenty thousand prisoners to the North; about ten thousand near him and maybe a few hundred to the west, if they were very lucky.

Already the air was full of Rocs swooping above the causeway and returning with anyone they found still alive. Eventually they started to return with dead animals which they dropped by the remaining prisoners.

Out of the sixty thousand prisoners who’d landed, there were probably thirty thousand still alive but worrying for Martin was that they would be allied to David Jamesson against the ten thousand allied to him still the pleasant thought was that James Droga had nothing but his guard and could be taken at their leisure.

David Jamesson’s thoughts, however were certainly different from Martan as he watched the prisoners approaching his castle. They might be slow with their manacles but there were enough to surround his castle and starve him out, and already some were herding animals to the front of his castle and starting fires. He finally decided to face them and ignored the noise as he left the castle without guards. Once again he faced a Tron.

My name is Harrath. I have been appointed to speak for my friends and enemies.”

You are in need, Harrath, and so are your friends and enemies?”

The timbre of Harrath echoed as he spoke, “We are not in need, Admiral Jamesson. We have food; the waters haven’t moved to threaten or kill us, unlike other prisoners. We haven’t lost people and you have the key to free us and we know that. You Admirals planned to keep every prisoner bound until he personally accepted you as his Lord and was freed from his manacles. You and your brethren would have used us as slaves and then we would be your bondsmen but you need us – we don’t need you.”

I don’t have a key to free you. That was on the ship.”

We know Admiral Matira had a key around his neck and he has released that to his prisoners. If he had a key then so do you and Admiral Droga. We will split our forces and send some to Admiral Droga but some of us still have telepathic abilities and we Trons can speak within a certain distance to others and we will do that. You find might honesty of more use to you, Admiral Jamesson. We will eventually be freed, with or without your key.”

David Jamesson stood there, saying nothing. What the hell was Martan Matira doing. Each prisoner was supposed to accept personal bondage before being released. That had been the plan. Each of them would then have twenty thousand bond-men to work the lands and be ruled. Now they were aggressive, communicating with each other and already knew or had guessed at the Admiral’s plans. All because of Martan Matira; still the Matira’s had always been weak.

Jamesson now turned on his heel and surveyed his castle – with only one floor completed, he needed workers. He could probably managed a hundred armed guards but they wouldn’t stay armed for long without power to recharge the side-arms and against twenty thousand prisoners … no … it was probably better to give the key up. There wasn’t much left anyway after the floods and who knew how badly the north had been hit. Let them be free – there would be time to rule.

Reluctantly he pulled the chain and jewel over his head and passed it to Harrath, who took it, released his own manacles and then moved amongst the prisoners, who like the others just stood there looking dazed; the Rocs especially, who not had a chance to use their wings in some sixty years.

 

Chapter IV – Here We Come Again

Some forty light years away, orbiting Dwarvia, five ships were being loaded with a further group of manacled prisoners onto the Armada Class Prison ships. After trouble trying to load them on Dwarvia when the prisoners realised what was happening they were now manacled and neutralised before being shipped up.

The Admirals were once again chosen for their political affiliations and connections to the Ruling Families and within the Ruling Families the political infighting had decided who would be chosen. They were also chosen as the High Council felt they were causing more wars than Dwarvia could afford, and with twenty thousand prisoners per ship, they were rid of another hundred thousand prisoners from Dwarvia.

Marcel Droga captained the Lloap; Stephen Matira the Mastra; Peter Jamesson the Noctra; Percival de Bowed the Speca, and Argus Du Storme the Mightnare.

The types of prisoner were standard. The Trons – 7 ft telepathic wooden creatures, considered peaceful by the Dwarfs, who still invaded their planets. The Minuets – 6 ft telepaths but with eight spindly legs. The Rocs again were telepaths but only 4 ft high, which did not prevent from carrying men and animals off to a great height. The Wolfen were again telepaths but 3 ft high four legged bunches of often violent fur. The Slurms were the most dangerous in terms of ferocity – they preferred darkness but were Snake-like and almost transparent – they were the most feared and were covered with what seemed like a bag but were treated with extreme care as an escaped Slurm would cause havoc on a ship the size of the Armada Class. The remainder were Humans, Dwarfs and Rock Trolls who no-one could miss, and very seldom did.

The Armada Class ships were finally loaded and moved off.

As prisoners started to be freed and fed, several of Martan’s new colleagues finally took off and landed by the Lodge – now completely encircled by water and containing four thousand prisoners still alive. Immediately one of them took off to find the release key.

Ten thousand had been caught by the floods and with limbs bound, those who couldn’t find debris to float on, sank. Four thousand of those nearest to the Lodge had survived but survival was all they could manage and when they learnt that the Admirals could have set them free there were instant cries of vengeance.

To the west, Tona the Roc, finally managed to transmit a message to those who could hear her, “Barely a few survived of the twenty thousand to the west. They were dumped and left whilst James Droga headed to the north-west. They didn’t even have the option of the key. The crooks are Jamesson and Matira … I think they wanted everything and even betrayed their own. With yourselves there are probably thirty four thousand of us left and we need to work together to stop these Admirals from controlling us and using us as slaves.”

David Jamesson watched the prisoner’s faces as freedom finally happened. Houses had been created around all of the castles but most of them were now under or near water but the rocks, apart from the ones that landed had now left this area of the sky and the waters were receding.

All that was left for the prisoners was the support from the land and the animals roaming it that had survived but even rotted carcases were being eaten by the Wolfen and this helped to keep disease down. Reluctantly half of the prisoners moved towards David Jamesson’s castle while the other half started the long journey to James Droga – some seventy miles away. Some mistook another castle from James Droga’s and detoured ten miles to the south to find it unoccupied although the gates were open and one floor of it was furnished. At low tide they were able to enter through the gates but didn’t linger as the tide started to come back in. They did find some fresh water lakes however, en-route and that allowed them and the animals they were driving to drink.

It took about a week before James Droga looking out from his Manor saw ten thousand prisoners approaching. Due to yet another computer glitch, the build of his castle was some five mile away on the coast to the north-west from his Manor whilst his barracks were built some ten miles to the north-east, leaving the Manor completely isolated and defenceless … something that hadn’t escaped his attention and nor did ten thousand prisoners suddenly appearing on his doorstep; still they did have livestock and with no defences he decided to meet them and their leader and instantly offered his key to Sallesh, who having dealt with David Jamesson was selected to deal with James Droga.

The key was instantly used on prisoners and Sallesh looked at him for a long time before speaking, “The other Admirals tried to bargain. You haven’t?”

What is the point? I’ve been betrayed as much as you have. What do I have left? You have livestock; I have very little. My castle is miles away, as it my barracks and I cannot face ten thousand people, even if I wanted to.”

At least you call us people; your other Admirals called us prisoners.”

I accept life … they think they control it.”

Funny that they should say the same when discussing you. Where are the towns and other villages that other castles have.”

I originally landed where I thought I should be but the scout ship had been programmed to bring me here and there are no towns or villages. There are castles to south-east and south-west. They are probably swamped with water by now but the waters are starting to recede, I hope, and once cleaned up should be habitable but I wonder whether this planet was ever truly mapped. How many more rocks will arrive in the sky?”

I don’t know, Admiral Droga but it looks as though you are as much a victim of Dwarvia as we are. There is fresh water here and in return we will leave some beasts. You gave your key willingly and for that at least, we will consider there is an offer and our acceptance, and that is an agreement. Do not break it!”

Go in peace, Sallesh, the agreement will not be broken by myself.”

Sallesh looked around and saw that already fires were being lit; animals killed, and he looked towards the nearby forest for his own meal. They would wait and then head to the other castles.

 

Chapter V – Betrayal

Left to their own a life of sorts started to evolve. The Slurms essentially disappeared; the Humans, Dwarfs and Trons lived above ground although the Trons preferred the forests as did the Minuets who lived in the trees. The Rocs, Wolfen and Rock Trolls headed for the rocks and mountains. With telepathic abilities they were in communication at times and this left everything fairly peaceful. The one odd thing was Rafus Matira – a distant relative of Martan Matira who joined the prisoners heading for the lodge and onwards to David Jamesson’s castle carrying his books of magic.

Unbeknown to them, however, five Armada Class ships with a hundred thousand prisoners and a bunch of war hungry Admirals were on the way and this time the Admirals ensured they wouldn’t be landing in Scout Ships with a few guards. Each Admiral’s entourage was a thousand strong and their Scout Ships were Gunships. They were looking forward to resistance.

Life had finally settled down in a spirit of co-operation. The floods receded, the causeway remained and, if anything, seemed to be wider – it was now ten miles wide and fifty miles in length, escorted to the south by a mountain range now inhabited by Wolfen, Rock Trolls and Roc birds.

Some green areas had risen from the sea and still stayed above sea-level; a stretch of water from Jamesson’s castle to virtually the coast with Matira also stayed firmly in place.

The Lodge was now accessible to the degree that it was inhabited by four thousand prisoners and a thriving town was building up around the Lodge as other prisoners flocked to it.

The ex-prisoners now called themselves the Prisoners with the capital ‘P’ – it seemed a good name, especially when dealing with Admirals. Martan Matira had moved across the causeway to Toshon and was very slowly building a castle in front of the rocks to the south, but for now, life seemed to have settled.

Thirty light years away, five Armada Class prisoner ships halted. The crews were waking up the Admirals and the news was not good. The engines that should last the forty light years to reach Destraight had virtually failed, leaving five Armada Class Prison ships with malfunctioning engines some ten light years from Dwarvia meaning if they turned around, it would take forty to a hundred years to return to nothing or one hundred and forty to four hundred years to reach Destraight as the speed the now possessed would give them the inertia to eventually reach Destraight but without the ability to keep increasing the speed.

An emergency meeting of Admirals assembled on the Noctra. Marcel Droga from the Lloap; Stephen Matira from the Mastra; Peter Jamesson from the Noctra; Percival de Bowed from the Speca, and Argus Du Storme from the Mightnare.

Who did it?” Shouted Marcel Droga, “and to all our ships—”

Someone fixed these ships before we left – they put degraded parts into our systems and they will degrade more as we travel. In essence, we’re abandoned in space. Forty to a hundred years to return to nothing; between one hundred and forty to four hundred years to reach our target system and rule.”

Thank you, Peter, but we already knew that,” Stephen Matira looked around the table, “who set it up?”

What does that matter, Stephen. It was done, and before we left!”

It matters to me, Peter! Who had the ability to sabotage our ships after we are too far from help but reduced to a crawl too reach an alternative target and what target are we crawling for?”

Anyone of the peace party, Stephen. They don’t want us to make people respect force; they want control and to throw away all we achieved … by this we are out of the way for between forty to four hundred years and by that time we’ve returned – if we chose to – they expect to rule with no-one to challenge them.”

Damn Politicians. We had the ability to blast these traitors on Dwarvia—”

What would be the point, Stephen? It would take forty to a hundred and twenty years to get there and how would we prove they’d destroyed us and we don’t have the men to attack Dwarvia.

“—We’re fighters not damn politicians. We might as well sleep on it and make our own world at Destraight – we’ll just sleep a little longer. It won’t take much to clear it out the refuse that went before and we have enough prisoners to start the planet life as we decide. At least this time, we have brought women with us to make sure this world breeds good, healthy, dwarfs who will produce good, healthy, children and we will build our own empire as we choose!”

We just destroy everyone else?”

Yes.”

Then we might as well sleep, Marcel.”

The Admirals returned to their own ships and sleep. The crews put the ships on automatic and settled themselves down. They would either arrive or not and no-one monitored anything as they slept on a journey set for an unknown planet with no arrival time and only a desire to kill but they did this in Stasis and dreams without Admirals.

On Destraight, Martan Matira slowly built his new castle in Toshon using the rocks to the south of his castle and a town to the north.

His new castle was fairly elaborate – unlike the computer glitched builds from the first planet landing; it possessed more than a habitable floor and its castle walls went for ever in every direction as he dreamed; put taxes high and expect the starving and homeless to consider him a God as he shelled out pennies and took the rest. His castle as supervised by the Hounds and his Guards and needed to be as his greed made him more and more enemies.

Martan’s castle now nestled with the rocks stretching from the south-west to the south-east for as far as the eye could but with the salt lake, there was only a single wagon path to Matira across that causeway which made it impassable as no-one on it could give way to someone else without their wagon going into the sea.

They name the east side as Matira and the west side as Toshonia. The only route in reality was the other end of the salt lake by David Jamesson’s castle and you need a ferry north to the Lodge and a ferry north from the Lodge to reach his land.

David Jamesson had called his territory Ascania whilst James Droga spent most of his time trying to hang onto his undefinable properties to the north-east and the only names he thought of are those usually paraphrased using the 2nd level of the keyboard as he considered that the flooding and raised mountains had wiped out most of his proposed land-grab but between the three Admirals and the prisoners there seemed to be agreement.

The reconciliation board they call it and when it met, comprised the three Trons who represented the prisoners, and the three Admirals with six Minuets taking notes for both sides. Tron leaders also acted as telepathic links between the Admirals which frightened them to a degree as the Trons didn’t edit the true thoughts of the Admirals before they past them on but it worked.

Honesty, when all the subtle games you thought to play are made public and documented by the Minuets as everyone laughs at you and you don’t like to be laughed at but life moved on, and so did Prisoners – a generic term for people on Destraight who built their own kinds of life and worked to build their own dreams above, in, and under the surface of Destraight.

In space however, there were five ships that might interfere with those thoughts! Or then again, might never arrive to interfere with the process.

Revenge is often a dish best enjoyed cold but often it changes much over time although it often festers; distorts, and is disjointed as it moves through emotion, vision and belief until it almost becomes a religion in its festering state and those Armada Class prison ships were as silent as the grave but the desire for revenge was never stronger in their dreams.

They slowly moved on with the engines failing by the day and it looked as if four hundred years for the journey was optimistic but everything and everyone was shutdown to save energy. The shields were still at some force but it seemed only a matter of time before they began to fracture altogether although with everyone in Stasis and everything reduced to a minimum, the power might last out or they would never know if it didn’t!

On Destraight life stayed fairly simple. The town around the Lodge was booming for example. They’d planted some kind of wheat, trees, and kept herds of animals in pens whilst they united to argue that the wolves attacking the stock weren’t descended from Wolfen and they were helped in this by the Wolfen who bought livestock from them. After initial failures the land was finally developing. Mines were being opened up and quartz, iron and minerals were hewn.

They however weren’t that careful in exploration and a lot of mines and deep holes were being left. There was ore contaminating water supplies; some of the mines were dug too deeply and poorly supported leaving them collapsing and miners buried underground.

It wasn’t only the land that was growing; the Lodge was two hundred foot high; various elements to the west and south were also two hundred foot high. The town itself was a semi-circle around the Lodge which was its centre.

There were streets, a court, some other buildings that range from a hundred foot to thirty foot in height. It had evolved as its people evolved and like them, seemed a mess but it helped as they led real lives. Some of them were strange but no-one asked the wooden Trons about their young or talked to the Minuets unless they had to. Talking to someone who knows your thoughts can leave you feeling naked – they lived in the forests and were only seen at meetings – and being telepaths often didn’t need to be anywhere although their thoughts were but both were fundamental to the working of Destraight and were tolerated and trusted, even though they didn’t mix but life moved on, on Destraight and it did this for nearly five hundred years until once, they its people saw five red objects appearing in the sky and headed to their bunkers.

After the loss of life when the first rocks appeared in the sky the people of Destraight had, almost as a religion, created and buried supplies of water and food. This was changed regularly and used as animal feed. The safety buildings were designed to be watertight and could take, in theory, the earth moving, with emergency tunnels and exits leading from them.

The aim was to allow enough people to survive. The Trons being wood, would float, and the Minuets and Rocs could fly but the Rocs and Rock Trolls had taken refuge in the high mountains and should be safe against anything.

The biggest danger was to the Wolfen. No matter how people adjusted, they had never adjusted to the Wolfen who were now virtually driven into hiding although people claimed to have seen them at times.

The Wolfen for their part, could also claim to have seen people at times but they kept to themselves and their old ways and they knew how to hide, often calling themselves ‘the Old Folk’. They tended to only speak to the Rocs, Trons and Minuets so it wasn’t that surprising that they seemed to decrease in numbers but the still existed – the one set of Prisoners that didn’t seem to exist and had been almost volunteers were the Elves. They had decided to join the journey to Destraight but were seen.

Life just slowly moved on as Destraight worked; there were problems but when everyone is told what the leaders are really thinking it embarrasses everyone and agreements were usually quickly made.

 

Chapter VI – Destruction

Finally five red ships arrived in the sky and scout ships descended.

The Admirals stayed in the skies and the scout ships mapped the territories and reported to the five Admirals who sat in a conference which like a lot of meetings where the same person takes the notes moves in one direction and this was dominated by the Admirals … they weren’t even interested in Government bullying via a democracy.

They would build their empires and dominate them, as they had dominated so many other planets and their few relatives were safely sealed up – not all were volunteers as the Admirals later admitted to themselves but you looked after your family even when they don’t want you to … they would thank them later if they were ever woken from a deep Stasis sleep and you thought they wouldn’t kill you before you killed them. Control was absolute and Admirals would rule, in between arguing with each other.

There was to the Admirals it; the only other topic on the table was where to put the Clean Bombs. They didn’t want their planet messed up; just everyone cleaned out but as with every plan that is fine in theory, none work in practice.

The prisoners weren’t in their correct positions which made the Admirals uneasy; there was water where land should have been and a dispersed population interfearing with their ideas of clean bombs and a clean slate.

It had taken them a while to decide to use a Clean Bomb; most of the Admirals favoured dirty weapons and coming back at some much later point when they had destroyed a planet; there was no coming back to this planet afterwards so they agreed to change the texture of the bomb casings. This way, when the thermonuclear explosives are detonated, the power would not be contained within the warhead but move ahead of the warhead and explosive force thus reducing the main force but putting the radiation ahead of the bomb while weakening it so the radiation killed people but left the buildings standing and the Admirals loved this idea as they could immediately move in and so it wasn’t Scout Ships that were scouting Destraight but attack ships seeking the targets.

The people of Destraight watched as the ships circled above them and most immediately panicked and ran for the bolt holes – the politicians ran for their castles and the bombs reigned on the castles; the original prisoner drop points and because at least one Admiral could not resist destroying, lethal bombs also rained as he turn the air and land into something no-one could endure … his name was Percival de Bowed – a name now remembered with abuse from all parties and his bombs did not make anyone happy.

The various races had already moved as much as the could but the Trons above ground were burnt alive where the bombs strtuck and so were the Minuets. The Rocs and Rock Trolls had protection but the bombs of the other Admirals penetrated and killed whilst Percival de Bowed’s bombs destroyed the land and the races. Those who’d managed to get deep enough survived by instinct but a land and its people were being killed for glory and possession.

Four of the Admiral’s bombs were targeted at the Castles to kill everyone in them but Percival de Bowed’s bombs seemed to be random. One was between his and James Droga’s castle with a second and third to the north-east of his castle and ten to twenty miles away. He had in fact cut himself and the Droga castle off from everything but a route to the east.

A fourth bomb exploded near the prisoners camp some ten miles from Toshon castle and the final bomb landed some ten miles from the Lodge. The Admirals had not known of the move to Toshon but by accident Percival de Bowed had nearly destroyed it whilst Matira, deserted in the floods some four hundred years before had been cleaned bombed. The computer built castles had protection build into the structure and survived but a dirty bomb had already taken out one prisoners camp, whilst another hit the area around the Lodge.

The power of the Attack and Scout ships however, was a drain on the Admiral’s space support systems and as power now dropped to various low levels tubes automatically appeared onto the planet without waiting and prisoners and associates were dropped in, in more ways than one, before the Admirals realised.

Where the clean bombs had gone some old prisoner camps still existed – kept almost as monuments – but where de Bowed’s dirty bombs had gone there were now large radioactive holes.

The four Admirals facing disaster as their power ran out and ran for the tubes with their protective suits on and down to the polluted planet they had created as all the ships started loosing power but one Admiral also had nuclear protection and a very limited lifespan if the other Admirals found him, and Percival de Bowed was already on his way to a castle to the north-west.

The new prisoners and associates were dumped at the site near Toshon; the one near Ascan and near the Lodge. The Toshon site was some miles from a Percival de Bowed dirty bomb but the sites near castle Jamesson, and between the Lodge and Matira were clear.

In the first landing the prisoners near Toshon had been wiped out by the sea sweeping in and now were hit by a dirty bomb but already the waters were sweeping into the hole left by the bomb and debris, bodies and radiation floated together. Toshon once again was a seaside castle to the west.

I suppose, if you were alive, life became interesting. Dwarfs normally live very long lives and now Marcel Droga was meeting an old James Droga; Stephen Matira was in Matira whilst Martan Matira was in Toshon and Peter Jamesson was meeting David Jamesson. No-one was meeting Percival de Bowed however and that was by his choice and although Angus Du Storme’s castle was shielded by mountains, his castle had been bracketed by two of Percival’s dirty bombs.

When the Admirals thought about it looked fairly obvious that Percival’s main target for his bombs had been to destroy the Droga and Du Storme castles; leaving his own as the castle in the north-west. Percival’s dinner invitations had now reached zero and the only punch served would come from a fist.

One other result of Percival de Bowed’s actions was that the bomb by the Lodge also destroyed the sea defences and while the water sweeping in hadn’t touched the Lodge it had cut off the north-east and north-west sections of Destraight. Matira was cut off yet again and flooded, apart the narrow causeway to the west.

The Matira prisoners in the camp were now literally prisoners with in theory, no where they could go and that was for nearly forty thousand people. They couldn’t touch the fish as they were radioactive and whilst the explosion site was now under the sea, and they were forty miles from the bomb site, they were now eight miles away from the water and they as their predecessors had been, were manacled; unable to move at speed or with any precision.

The Trons had nowhere to escape as the forests burnt, nor did the Minuets although the Trons ran for the water and Minuets tried to fly to safety.

The Rocs in the mountains near Toshon were partially shielded from the blast but not the radiation however the people in the towns near the castles were obliterated where they were within range of the bombs.

The castles had protection designed into them from the beginning but outside, the towns had none and whilst the buildings remained intact, the people died; the food, the animals and those who hadn’t bolt holes or didn’t bolt became the Admiral’s main destruction dish of death.

No-one had ever told them that clean bombs killed everyone but not the buildings. Dirty bombs normally kill by immediate blast and then by radiation, either directly or carried on the wind that the bomb creates.

The castles survived but everything else either died immediately or slowly, afterwards – there was no clean solution. The sea swept in at various places and once again the country was cut off as if it were strategic bombing and several bombs did in fact miss their targets completely. Over the next twenty four hours all bomb sites were flooded as the seas poured in however a new map of Destraight would show Percival de Bowed’s castle surrounded by water with the nearest land some ten miles to the east as it seemed to have been detached from the land.

Droga and Du Storme’s castles just escaped but De Bowed’s castle was not even on land any more and the prisoner’s camp outside Toshon was under water however a De Bowed dirty bomb had killed them before the waters flowed in so at least it was probably quicker than drowning.

The major issue for James Droga and Marcel Droga was that both were alive but now in the same place. With the dirty bombs having been launched, Argus Du Storme wanted revenge and Percival de Bowed might not think he was lucky, stuck in sea but the other Admirals wished to stick him somewhere else and preferably below ground.

Stephen and Martan Matira still didn’t know the other existed and Stephen was locked away in the south-east of the country, in an abandoned castle with only one habitable floor created four hundred years ago.

 

Chapter VII – Settlement

The Admirals were not achieving their goals and already the old keys were passing amongst the some of the new prisoners near David Jamesson’s castle – freeing them from the manacles and allowing them to start to exercise their wings and abilities.

The new Admirals were not amused. Not only were they losing control as the previous Admirals had but a slave force supposed to be bonded to them were being slowly being released from their manacles and the sky was rife with large flying objects.

Dwarf politics were not only vicious but also often terminal and they started with James Droga and his small guard overwhelmed; the same for David Jamesson – leaving Droga castle with Marcel Droga and Ascan castle with Peter Jamesson as leaders – in their own eyes at least. Two Dwarfs, they say is an argument, three, a war, Marcel Droga and Peter Jamesson upped the ante and killed their own family.

For Argus Du Storme, all he needed to do was concentrate on his castle which like the other computer glitched castles was all laid out on one floor but underground.

Cursing computer glitches he’d already started work on vents to the surface and getting air into the vaults but creating vents was a chicken and egg process with the people running around as if they were … well … chickens.

Argus felt he’d wiped the Trons and Minuets telepathy out, so anyone’s knowledge of the true thoughts of the Admirals had ceased – whether there was anything to cease was another question … yet some of the Trons and Minuets survived in the north-east, and in the north – there were rumours – around Toshon as well but they were hunted and killed as a hobby.

Above ground people scrabbled for life and anything else they could find.

 

Chapter VIII – Griselda

 

Chapter IX – Love

Rafus – once one of Griselda’s lovers, and with Griselda you were either be dead or a ‘Lover’ if she sought you; and love was always with a knife at your throat for performance or in it if you failed or lacked interest … with luck you could managed both … escape? Speed was often of the essence and you’d better be fast, although not too fast in bed … time to think … it was a tricky endeavour as Griselda never sought intelligence, just absolute dedication to the jobs she wished fulfilled.

Stephen Matira decision to wake Griselda Matira was with a degree of trepidation and a lot of spewing up – strategy decisions were never his strong point and his wife was a strong point … an assassin … probably a necessity in clearing out the deadwood and death was probably a necessity in her … if he ever could manage it. Griselda was good at wood clearing but near himself he wondered whether he wanted a woman who put a knife to his throat whilst making love or in a lot of other throats as a hobby.

He’d also had Runnel – a daughter from Griselda – woken up but the more he considered Griselda, the more he considered marrying a second wife as Griselda would rather kill than make love.

He also wondered whether there was enough killing to keep even Griselda happy.

Again and again he found reasons to keep Griselda from his bedchamber – the male equivalent of a headache as he used his guards to make sure he had one, and to a degree, honesty was there, for a change … Griselda would give anyone a headache.

It had all seemed so easy to wake her up until he realised his mistake. Stefen’s thoughts at this time also move to his thinking about Rafus with a degree of gratitude for keeping her occupied … Rafus seemed to be a dedicated Dwarf in all areas.

Stephen considered Rafus as he would a useful – Stephen didn’t really like the term but it was appropriate for Rafus – Kings idiot. In Rafus’s case … pet dog seemed a little cruel although perhaps not that cruel … Rafus had behaved like a dog with Griselda, which kept her and her knife away from Stephen and was very much appreciated.

It might be a custom for a wife to wear her bridal knife when vows were exchanged but there was no custom for wearing in bed or gently blood-soaking the linens when making love. Stephen had possessed enough scars before he met Griselda, both in his head and on his body but he owed Rafus something for taking them in his place from Griselda but the name inspired fear and kept his people regular in the mornings and Runnel’s first would be called Griselda to keep the name and he already had another replacement as a killer and she might also be renamed Griselda – perhaps Royalty beckoned for another killer but one he didn’t have to sleep with.

To Drufus, his magic was an escape and he liked it – that it never really seemed to work was a problem. He kept the scrolls in a chest in the castle and at times he would just sit there looking at the scrolls although he preferred Weena’s chest. Whether his allure worked its magic over a long time with either, was debatable.

He heard that the scrolls needed to live off each other but most of the time, everyone seemed to be living off him. That was probably fantasy as Drufus didn’t have anything for anyone to live off however he believed in the scrolls as he believed in Weena but sometimes you can be wrong twice and unfortunately for Drufus, his habit was to be wrong on every occasion.

Weena was usually wrong as many times as Drufus but whether this was due to Drufus or Weena was between themselves; she plied her trade through the streets narrow, and narrower, but that was usually because she felt she was worth a lot more money in bed: she would need a long life to prove that statement to be true; others however preferred narrow streets and darkness and cheap women. Dwarfs usually lived a long time unless they’d met Griselda, and to Rafus, any night was a bad night when he met Griselda but Weena took the little gold he offered. She didn’t worry Rafus that something might be stirring inside her. The chances that it came from Rafus was very little?

The one thing that was bothering her, though was the rumours of his involvement with Griselda. If he was involved with Griselda then having a child by him would be rubbing her face into the dirt and she knew that Griselda would look for another notch on her knife plait if she found out.

Still the child could be anyone’s and he could find the street; how would she know who’d she slept with … the money talked and so did his legs … slam, bang, gold now, ram. Maybe she needed to vanish and quickly?

Drufus often vanished, although usually mentally when faced with life, still he was performing in a variety of ways which often gave him time to research some magic in the temples of Druncheon – a bit like digging through tonnes of silt to find a diamond in the sky.

He could have done with a lot more magic and a lot less Griselda but the world sometimes just gets that thumb’s up sign reversed.

As far as belief went … it seemed to find its own avenues but it was flooding in and drenching the priests in their new robes. A lot of prayers raised: resulting usually from meeting Griselda and people were building temples Gods appearing, or so the new Priests claimed; especially after several fiery occurrences that Rafus knew were the Priests inspiring belief and questioners facing a fiery furnace if they argued.

Priests could really live from inspired belief in Gods, but a bacon and sausage sandwich in the early hours when you’re really praying for a bite to eat was where you really found belief and they had now started charity kitchens for those wondering the streets … what Gods the priests inspired by doing this, might seem a subject for discussion as they bit deeply into the supplicant’s offerings but the Gods they these people offered their thoughts to, were the guys with the trays who ran the late night service to the temples.

Druncheon was held to have appeared as the Dwarf God although his shape made him looked like a puppet god and Gods don’t usually wear slippers, but he was present in some form or other although most people seemed to have the own Gods – usually viewed from the gutter at this time of night.

Humans looked to the God – Astoron – who seemed to be available on some occasions … often in a mask, surrounded by priests holding him up but belief, usually after a bad day’s trading … especially when you were caught for short measure and short-changing. Hanging by your thumbs while you balance on your toes encouraged prayer, usually to avoid to hanging the next time by your neck.

An Elven God had also appeared according to rumour although no-one saw any Elves and the Elven temple never saw anyone but Priests; still it kept them off the streets and there was obviously money coming from somewhere.

The was no God for the Old Folk who spent too much of their time ducking to consider a God as a defence – they, not Gods, were usually the target … well what use is a God to hide behind when he is transparent.

They knew it wasn’t that easy to tell who they were anyway but people who were ill tended to find them and their culture was to help those who needed help which also protected them – you might get ill tomorrow as well and those little jars that eased problems were always welcome amongst a lot of earning people.

Rulers usually complained about the Old Folk as they couldn’t control them but it’s difficult to have laws for people you can’t find, so the Clerks were ordered to tidy up any deaths … still it was often difficult to deal with folk who don’t really fit in.

The People who usually lived underground were attacked on sight for being different and they attacked right back … not easy for the Trons and Minuets who couldn’t survive below ground.

They could fly and float but when Griselda’s teams spread out to kill anything she could find an excuse to kill, all they could do to hide was to have countless young which diminished them, and hope they wouldn’t be easily seen as they buried them in various underground areas – Griselda’s killers to a degree would just kill animals and tell her the blood belonged to whatever she wanted to kill but when the hounds came in there was little they could do but seek the Cats who were telepathic and attacked the hounds.

Others who survived and did stay above ground might be Wolfen or just new and old prisoners the Dwarfs hadn’t killed yet; the Dwarfs in the main, didn’t really seem to care who or what they killed but they weren’t quiet and enough Old Stock were still about to watch as they rode out from the castles and send the word ahead to waiting minds.

The Dwarfs were now realising their ideas of killing and dominating those left wasn’t really working and also claims of Elven Temples being created worried them.

Elves were barred from the ships. They were vicious, bureaucratic destroyers of life. At one time they had made up almost all of Dwarvia’s Uncivil Service.

They lived for the mundane and words; at one time an error on a document led them to order the complete destruction of a planet.

One thing the Admirals had agreed upon, was no Elves.

Everyone hated them as they seemed to be everywhere and in everything.

The Admirals hated those who claimed they had Elven connections and blood, but in loading people into the Armada Class Prison Ships they’d had robots checking for Elves as the Elves and robots seemed to have a lot in common in their behaviour … like Politicians on that funny world – Crapen.

It seemed, to a degree, to be a mind-blank for the Admirals. There were no Elven people on Astoria and as the Admirals decided they’re weren’t any … they’re wouldn’t be any. So, someone had sabotaged the engines – any Political Party on Dwarvia could have done that. If there were any Elves on this planet, they would be sought out and destroyed but since they didn’t exist, there was no need.

Rafus, yet again, made his way slowly to the Kings Gate and out of the castle … he couldn’t see Weena who told him she was under pressure to meet targets and needed him to be flexible, so he took his time and headed for the Druncheon Temple. As he moved, he saw the narrow alleys and the young bodies – still alive … Griselda hadn’t found them yet … he supposed; he checked before he moved into the centre of the way. Carriers would drive through a Dwarf!

They might wear manacles themselves but on a horse and cart; the horses didn’t and they could wound as they swung the manacles from their arms.

Rafus made sure he looked in all directions and then a bunch of horsemen were galloping people down and heading for the castle; he ran to an alley and hid as best he could.

 

Chapter X – Escape

Suddenly he saw Griselda on her way to reducing the Barrack Guards by those numbers who failed to satisfy her but something else was creeping into his mind … he knew she was searching for and he leapt down an alley as a bunch of Guards with Griselda suddenly rode past him. One foot in a midden was scent compared to Griselda.

Griselda felt him leave the castle and decided to harass him as if he owed taxes.

She’d had decided to let him go … thinking it might be more fun that way with another person to manipulate – almost as much fun as sex – but losing something she owned wasn’t going to happen – she could bear to let someone or something out of her control.

No-one could say Griselda wasn’t even handed – she killed with her left or right hand and Rafus still had some uses for her.

By now Rafus had both feet skimming the middens as he skied back to the castle and settle down in a bath before the Griselda call.

Needless to say, Rafus was up all night and crawled out of the castle the following morning. Finally managing to stand upright he left the main castle gate, and passed a high wall on the left with heads hanging in baskets from it.

The heads which were small and shrunken told him Griselda had watched the Guards using shuriken on the prisoners before their heads were boiled – the bodies seemed to have been misplaced somewhere – probably fed to the hounds to save steak, knowing Griselda.

Rafus Matira had made sure his eyes were grey and his height was five foot four – it wasn’t difficult.

All babies in the Matira Clan were operated on at birth to ensure they met the Matira definition. Those who failed; usually failed terminally but some were dumped alive into boxes for the rubbish to dispose of, and in Rafus’ case, his mother hid the modifications until the scars healed but the stigma stayed – once it was known – and he was never a ‘true Matira’ after that.

Sometimes he dreamed of being a real Matira … sometimes he dreamed of being free … sometimes he dreamed of escape; mostly he dreamed of Weena and his liaison with her, and what he thought was his magic as a dwarf but he daren’t let Griselda know of that, and it was difficult as Griselda, who Rafus felt should never have been woken up, effectively took over the castle and have Dwarfs watching everyone and it seemed, especially him.

Weena could give him a child and he would rob and kill for that … including Griselda if he thought he could but most of the time he tried to stay out of the way and in Weena’s procession of men.

He needed something, and Weena was happy to take the money and supply it but as much as he tried to buy her, she twisted and turned – a regular client was fine but her Pimp would never let he leave and he worked for Stephen.

She’d worry about the consequences if anyone ever found out but to Weena’s thinking … she could always get rid of the baby, and probably would – Rafus would never know but it should keep the gold flowing as he sought the next child, and it could be a good earner providing Griselda never found out.

Griselda, however had her own problems and life was becoming a little tricky and not settling down as she’d planned.

There was no empire for her. She could harass and stalk Stephen as much as she liked but too much stalking and he treated her like a Tax Collector.

Far too much stalking and Stephen turned on her, especially as his people died at her hands.

Griselda also had problems with her plumbing and plumbers talk, although usually about how they will take a month to arrive and then sucking through their back teeth before they quote a price for their turning up but this plumber knew which side his gut was buttered on as they draped him over an ant-hill, and he was seeing red ants while he talked, so it might have helped if the bathroom hadn’t been completed.

Stefen’s new lady wasn’t occupying a bath to the north-east of the castle which had collapsed onto the plumber’s wife; enjoying the new bath when the ceiling dropped – Stephen did like to make a point or possibly a good splash. Natomi was in fact to south-west where the Admiral’s bath was highly guarded and adjoining his bedroom.

A very clean Lady later joined him without the bath roof falling on her, which is more than could be said for Griselda who had found herself placed in the bath earlier and left to watch the ceiling after it had been winched up – the soap suds weren’t there but the remains of the plumber’s wife were.

Unfortunately, Stephen believed that people such as Griselda learnt from lessons and he was wrong.

Soon after she was released Griselda was moving north at speed with her immediate Guards.

People watched as Griselda rode out – usually over people if she could, no matter where or who they were, or where she was; it didn’t really seem to matter to her as she rode through them.

People watching her ride out prayed as she passed, often dropping down to their knees in the mud and the middens so she couldn’t see them and Griselda just kicked more shit over them but they were still alive afterwards … often for a short time, but grateful for the chance.

More people later followed Griselda as they considered the future prospects for those associated with her.

Peter Jamesson she liked and she thought he would bed her, if only to spite Stephen Matira although he might regret it later but Griselda, as a Dwarf, married to another Dwarf considered herself above all rules including loyalty, so why should she care – Stephen had taken a second wife, she would take a second husband and Stefen’s enemy.

Maybe there should be some loyalty but leaving her in that bloody bath waiting for it to fall changed everything. She did that to people, no-one did it to her. His new woman should have died and she would then have taken the time to kill the plumber, builders and all their families – others would have, had, their hands and tongues cut off, and been blinded – Griselda felt that would have been humane but how did Stephen find out about her plans for his wife?

Rafus having watched Weena holding his business meetings for hour after hour, finally managed to find time with her, “Griselda has gone,” was his first statement.

How did it happen, Rafus?”

You made it happen, Weena. I didn’t.”

All I did was tell you about that Plumber who liked Dwarf women?”

He won’t touch you again, Weena.”

He paid me well, Rafus. I have my clients.”

Well, he ended up on an ant-hill and his wife in a bath.”

What aren’t you telling me?”

You have my child or you end up in a bath.”

Find someone else, Rafus. I earn enough without having children. I don’t want to end up dead. I would have carried your child but not when you are a killer.”

How many have you killed, Weena. How many leave here on their backs for the middens?”

I have to live, Rafus!”

So they have to die, Weena!”

Go, Rafus. We are finished.”

And so are you, Weena,” Rafus walked to the door and opening it, stood back, “take her and put her in one of the cells – a Royal Cell.”

Rafus left in a mist. He cared for Weena but now everything he did was watched and controlled. He followed as Weena was taken and put in a cell that would have graced a Prince. She look at the walls as they threw her in but then someone else entered, “they will take you for a bath,” she said and Weena screamed, “No!”

Is water that bad for you? I will take the first bath if it bothers you, then you can take one. You will work for me as my hand-maiden and that means you bath … do … do you … do you really understand what a bath is?”

Yes, I do.”

Good. Then bath and then bath me. I don’t want the Guards to do it. There will be clothing for you and I need someone loyal to me and that will be you. My name is Natomi and I will be the next Queen. Be loyal to me and everything will be okay; betray me and you will slowly live to regret it … do you understand?”

Griselda wasn’t considering a bath however her horse stumbled as they past a river and threw her some ten foot into a fast moving river. A passing tree offered aid. Now soaked and stretched over branches to stay afloat she managed to get one leg cocked over as it took her south for her first real bath in months that left her in mud by the lakeside. It wasn’t a river yet it flowed south until finally under the causeway and into the sea.

The tree snagging saved her and she stood there when the remainder of her followers rode up.

She recognised one of the Guards who had been good in bed-chambers. It didn’t matter what chamber when the mood was on her … in the same way as when she killed … the mist descended and her hands were red when it rose.

Her mind at times, did send her a message from her mid-area that running a turnstile from her lower regions was not approved, but more, it wasn’t earning her a lot and the idea of children wasn’t in her mind, although at times she did stop and consider life, but never for long, and never hers.

That she would eventually rule, however, was always in her mind and that meant deaths. That it might mean children also made her think but she was soaked to the skin; surrounded by her Guards and there was nothing to eat but scrub for the horses.

She looked at Gereft, who even know was summonsing a relief horse for her and finally she mounted up.

I must have been swept down a good mile, Gereft and none of the sons of bitches bothered to follow me.”

They are approaching now, Queen Griselda. They didn’t abandon you … none of us, will do that.”

Then let us move on, Gereft, we have a few miles to travel and I will dry off as I ride; you can warm me up later.”

Griselda’s original Guards had already ridden over five days and some hundred miles when she decided to leave them and go for a swim but they headed back with the flow towards where she might be – some wishing her dead and others, just wishing but they followed her, in the main, because they had no choice.

The causeway flooding had cost them two days – Griselda as usual, had pushed her people through the water – lose some, gain some, was her attitude and that attitude left her with thirty people as she had ridden beside the sea seeking lake which travelling slow and muddy.

She had wanted to detour to the prisoner’s camp but Stephen, being no fool had his own Guards out: monitoring and harassing like a good Tax Collector should and the prisoners were ready with those manacles, and around her neck would do nicely, Lady, eventually she was forced to yet again, ride at speed.

If Griselda had ever liked anything apart from power she might have enjoyed the world the Admirals had tried to destroy and the people they tried to kill. Now she saw the destruction and just rode on: killing; using people; destroying lives and worth; it didn’t matter to her.

People had put up fences, although most were based on the grab what you can and see if they fight back, basis and those buildings still standing now had roofs patched with grass and mutated sheep with horns; milk no one would ever touch and people with growths where no growth should grow on a body. Bleeding sores with nothing but blood to run away from and Griselda rode through them as if nothing mattered but nothing, really did matter to Griselda … in her mind or in her body … she considered as failures to be destroyed when they failed to be of use and beneath her.

They finally stopped and behind her she could dust rising although that was probably Stefen’s troops reinforcing Toshon, and Rocs were high in the sky. She did slow down at one point and make camp. She felt this was a good land to settle until the night arrow attack when archers just surrounded the camp and shot arrows into it; forcing them on.

There were fewer left of her Guards when she finally made the end of the sea flowing lake and looked some five mile away at Peter Jamesson’s castle.

Peter Jamesson was unusual for a Dwarf with red coloured hair and at 5 ft 6 inches was above average height for a Dwarf.

Unusually for a Dwarf Admiral he wasn’t violent and was known as a thinker and planner, and having met Gereft he was thinking a lot more about Griselda and her separation from Stephen.

What was also uppermost in his mind was that he was protected from Stephen to the south but was vulnerable to him from the west and also from Argus Du Storme. Griselda had brought about forty Guards with her and with his two hundred he could handle them but Stephen and Argus could managed four hundred Guards and he would have to rely on the freed prisoners to defeat them.

There was also Griselda’s blood-thirsty reputation but if he bedded her he would have a claim on Toshon, giving him half of the known world and that might be worth the risk.

He’d room for one hundred and sixty Guards in the castle so the other forty could join her Guards to keep an eye on them … yes … it might just work, he looked at Gereft, “bid Queen Griselda entrance to my castle. She is welcome.”

Gereft, on his return, dismounted as soon he saw Griselda, and knelt before her so he was below sword level as he reported Peter Jamesson’s message.

Her immediate thought was yes, she might have to have children but that would cement her position and Peter Jamesson’s as well, if she had her way.

 

Chapter XI – Births

Runnel eventually gave birth although Stephen still couldn’t find out who the father was but once again she was from Griselda’s line and Stephen would have the baby watched like a hawk if, in fact, he didn’t have it laid out for the Eagles but he didn’t remember waking up a junior member of the Droga family to attend Runnel still Basil Droga seemed harmless enough and he was a moderating influence on Runnel but Stephen wasn’t expecting two children and while he consider Grisalda a name he remembered from the past before it went bad as a good name for his grand-daughter, he had never thought of a name for the second child but she was called Rona and Stephen was pretty sure Basil was the father – a good bargaining point with Marcel Droga who had no offspring surviving but both children were Matira and no Matira was marrying a Droga although he might take over Marcel Droga’s lands.

Rafus was fussing around Weena who had decided to have the child and live off Rafus and the child when eventually born was called Drufus.

The next few years seemed settled although as time moved on, it seem to also move backwards as Runnel’s Grisalda displayed more and more of the habits of wanton cruelty that her Grandmother had loved and more and more Stephen had Guards watching his grand-daughter as she moved more and more out of control.

For Princess Grisalda’s part, as she developed in age she also developed in trying to control and to remove anyone she thought might be in her way … especially Rafus who she decided had too much influence with Stephen.

Stephen knew that Rafus could just about use the name Matira but he was adamant that Weena and the child would stay in the castle and to a degree Grisalda appeared to accept that as she planned to make sure there wouldn’t be any more Matira’s to thwart her future.

Stephen also doubled the guard around the selected few that he’d decided to keep in Stasis, especially relatives.

Peter Jamesson had already decided after Griselda and various Guards that turned up was that he would couple with Griselda.

Queen Griselda finally gave birth to twins – Laseith and Routani; given Griselda’s habits Peter Jamesson smiled and didn’t for a moment think they were his, although he might adopt them if it suited him politically but he made certain he’d kept Griselda’s Guards outside of the castle from the beginning; accompanied by forty of his own Guards to ensure there was no beginning to Griselda taking over but Griselda was already displaying interest in the Lodge and he encouraged to do that whilst he thought what to do with her.

She was still married to Stephen so killing her was out of the question and so was marrying her although the more he enjoyed her company, the more he reviewed both decisions but two children from Stephen Matira’s first wife was like a neighbour attacking your hedge on the annoyance level and in this case, he had the most Guards.

Dwarfs lived: if they didn’t stop killing each other; for about 450 years but he made sure her marriage dagger was in his ceremony room – there would be no blood-letting when he made love unless her weasel’s end needed cutting.

Stasis and keeping your potential friends asleep does also save on the dinner parties and no-one turning up but Peter Jamesson had erred on caution and left his relatives in Stasis … they would thank him for it, if he ever woke them up.

Things, however, did become peaceful for a while, especially for those in Stasis and Stephen and Peter settled down, watching each like hawks and their spies passed secrets between themselves as they sought to ensure the same stories passed both ways.

Marcel Droga and Argus Du Storme had their guards and some of the prisoners prepared to swear bond but the reality was that most of the Prisoners, as the original survivors called themselves had either gone underground of spread out, away from the Admirals with the east coast a favourite refuge.

The Wolfen were out there somewhere; the Trons were good at hiding; the Minuets had moved – often at speed – to the north-east and south-east, whilst others had moved to the rocks to the north of Toshon and there was still those they called the Old People, who’d survived the attacks but stayed above ground – protected by something, but who knew what. Of the Elves there were still only rumours, but the Admirals had failed in their attacks in doing anything but creating enemies amongst the survivors.

Life however did stay relatively peaceful as Rafus and Drufus worked on developing their magic in Matira – the number of Scrolls growing, and seeming to live off each other, whilst Runnel’s Daughter started to further develop her Grandmother’s attitudes for power in Matira, including killing those in her way to success.

 

Chapter XII – Magic

Drufus might be only four foot seven inches long but he learnt ruthlessness and truthfulness as he watched the Matira’s dance around anything that mattered to his country, and he felt it was his country and he felt Runnel’s daughter – Griselda – was evil.

Everything else but themselves mattered to the Matira; their desires were everything for themselves and no-one else; especially from Grisalda.

Drufus had always told himself he was honest but he told himself a lot of things in those days to suit his brain’s demands as he tried to cope with a mother who considered sex as a bank and a father who’d now left his mother and thrown her back onto the streets.

His father was autocratic – often boasted of his Matira name in between beating his son for any reason.

Drufus was always loyal, to a given degree for the term and value of his beliefs but he felt he’d been taken for a frog; kissed by the Matira’s as a toad and had never made Prince … probably not a difficult decision in their minds.

Could he ever get a belief back or one he knew to be true! He was no-one’s pawn: king; queen, or anything they felt they could use and on his visits to his mother; hidden from Rafus, he met Roseen who worked where his mother had now taken up her old trade.

Roseen worked as maid and not in the position often adopted in those establishments where once a month they were allowed time off.

With Roseen in Matira town and Stephen had now had Toshon raised to mirror Matira which meant that even fewer people stayed near either town there was still something there and usually it was Roseen.

His father would check with the Druncheon Temple that he was there and Roseen usually met him at the temple.

The Priests liked his desire to learn and he shared the knowledge of his father although they realised, as much as he did, that the spells seemed to learn more from each other than from his father who seemed to know magic but could never use it … his father to a degree was a conduit for magic, which he then recorded but a frog was more likely to be a King – even Stephen – than he would ever cast a spell.

At one point he’d even stuffed Drufus in a box of spells and held the lid shut thinking that it would forced Drufus to incant a spell. All Drufus incanted was the declining air he needed to breath until Rafus opened the box to find his son unconscious.

Roseen told Drufus the Matira’s wanted to control him and he saw her until Rafus barred him from seeing Roseen to emphasise his control. Stephen agreed and Grisalda made her own plans which now always seemed to be violent … Grisalda … Drufus thought, was now like her Grandmother Griselda and Stephen just seemed weary – he’d even moved the Stasis coffins to Toshon away from Grisalda.

When you have people who want nothing in life but to plot and have people react to them it can wear you down, and all Stephen could only think of for a solution was an Axe and to his mind it would be soon.

More often than not, Drufus found another woman in his bed at night – often he just took a candle and showed it to the Guard outside – the message eventually seemed to work although what Drufus did with the candle was another matter. They were putting mental pins in him to melt his feelings to Roseen.

He knew now that the Scrolls had worked on and for him, to a degree but he couldn’t get the magic right, no more than his father could.

He written some of the Scrolls – in fact most of them but every Scroll seemed to have a fault in it so whatever he incanted from them, never worked as it should.

When his father tried, nothing happened. When he tried it always went wrong. No matter how much he read the words they never worked as they should, and that was another beating from his father who could write magic like a drunk can swill beer but then swayed and staggered and so did the magic; Grisalda taunted them to get a reaction but the magic reacted more to Grisalda than it ever did to him and that made them wonder. Magic had never been strong in the Matira’s so was it strong in the Droga family.

 

Chapter XIII – Bonds

He looked at the water in the bowl and put some oak bark into the mixture to colour it. He watched the spirals move out until they seemed to climb out the bowl and spread before his eyes. Now he watched them kill Roseen and he couldn’t stop seeing her die. They would pay for his loss.

No-one would see him in this magic as everything was natural and he watched his minute magic scrolling circles spread and as he watched, he decided they would pay; the world would pay for his loss.

Drufus was always different from other Dwarf’s – his eyes were blue and at four foot seven inches he was tall for a dwarf and his beard was merely bristles.

He now wished he concentrated more in the temple but the magic was still in him … he slept every night with the tingle of power and he bound his natural magic to protect him against Grisalda’s ferocious attacks but Roseen wouldn’t let him protect her and now he lost her.

At later times he wanted to kill Grisalda but it was too easy – he wanted her to hurt as she had hurt him. Grisalda’s emotional temper and neurotic attacks also made her an easy and recognisable target to base his scrying on and Grisalda was never one to wash too often so he didn’t really need to worry too much about indelicate situations and he moved quickly away when her wash basin was moving – dwarf’s stomachs are supposed to be strong but seeing Grisalda naked turned his stomach more than anything and made him head for the privy at a rush although when she was there, he could sense her ideas, plans and listen to her as she instructed her menials and cronies in her devilishness, however at times … her thoughts; he just couldn’t understand. He knew he’d never understand a woman for whom dominating, controlling and killing were a goal for their own ends.

He would have his revenge and slowly – she would rot and die and all Drufus wanted now, was to get on with a job and Grisalda to want to slowly die, yet live knowing she had lost everything.

In a way it was his protection as his ideas made him stand up to meet Grisalda’s abuse, demands and threats.

There was nothing now that he wished to save, as there was nothing left to save and was there was anything for him beyond this life …?

Now for Drufus the greatest passion of all was revenge. In that feeling he could feel the worry if he failed.

Grisalda hated him and would executed him immediately if King Stephen didn’t stop her but King Stephen was as besotted with power as Grisalda and he knew that Drufus alone, wrote the scrolls and the scrolls were power to Stephen and he had Drufus’ word that he, King Stephen would be safe.

The Droga’s who also called themselves Matira’s now sat, on a throne that Drufus thought of as a commode and judged their actions accordingly and in truth, was seldom wrong as to their motives or the residue, however Basil was the exception but that no longer mattered to Drufus who, to his father’s dismay was promoted to Keeper of the Scrolls and Drufus plotted his revenge.

As the keeper of the Scrolls he enjoyed the last three months as he laboriously copied and edited every magical scroll. He was sweating so much now, he was thinking of changing his vest.

Weena, Drufus’ mother, did have some latent powers and in reality was the magic Magistra, not his father, and to a degree she dedicated her son to the temple of Druncheon.

She felt he should be educated by someone who would oppose her husband’s apparent hatred of her son as he grew up.

The father with his black eyes always distrusted his son’s blue eyes although Weena insisted Rafus was the father and she knew a blue eyed dwarf Priest who would train Drufus without bothering Rafus.

Drufus had sworn a lot of oaths in those days, especially from the cold wet dawn his mother dragged him into; the beatings for not paying attention by the Priests and his mother, and then again by his father, who needed little excuse for beating him.

After a while Drufus realised that Druncheon was a missing God, if a God at all but he swore the oaths to please his mother, although there were a few others that she never heard him swear but one he was forced to swear, was to never to tell his father of his Temple training and eventually he’d started dying his eyes black; telling everyone he was growing up and once he done that he was treated much better. Dwarfs with blue eyes it was claimed were a throwback to Old Stock but black was acceptable in a dwarf and who were Old Stock? Even on this planet people were accused of being Old Stock and often killed without proof following the accusation.

Now Roseen was dead and he felt he died with her.

He still couldn’t understand why she’d died or why she wouldn’t let him protect her. She’d been killed by assassins paid for by Grisalda but he couldn’t prove it.

His only regret was that every day he wouldn’t hear Grisalda’s screams when the spell took hold as she was buried a hundred foot below the castle in a bubble for the next hundred years, and then the bubble would disperse, leaving them still underground but without any protection from Destraight or anything; his saliva dribbled as he thought about it.

It took time but with sleight of hand, Drufus ensured the originals and not the copies were in the rider’s saddlebags as the soldier left the castle – and the remaining copies were not true copies. They would have a surprise when he read the scrolls.

Given a choice, Drufus would have been the rider leaving the castle and possessor of the real magic.

People would be in limbo in a great big bubble; unable to see more than themselves for the next hundred years … they would stay in that bubble, not knowing it would burst a hundred foot below the surface and they would blame the Matira’s and the Matira’s would be there to be blamed – possibly briefly but the magic’s would hit Matira and Toshon – he would destroy everyone.

Destraight would find a way in as the bubble decayed and he would have his revenge as they did.

Matira’s would find their level and he’d made sure they would sink to it.

Rona kicked her sandals off as she walked along the battlements. She watched them fall into the castle grounds beneath … someone would bring them back?—they usually did.

She felt the dirt gritting her toes but not her mind and relaxed as she walked barefoot feeling something that felt real. She felt turning her back on the sun wrong and turned to the West as Mona Roc settled on the battlements and spoke in her mind, “Yes, I like to see the sun set as well but you are even more disturbed than usual and Destraight is not for you!”

I don’t know what is for me?”

Do you know anything of what Destraight is, or what it might do to you?”

It couldn’t be worse than here.”

It could be, Rona. Firstly, the only place for Dwarfs in Destraight is Dagril and they would kill you as soon as they saw you, and that is a hundred foot down in the darkness and you must reach Dagril and then find your way down first and that is not easy. A lot of people didn’t die when they were attacked but the magic of Destraight is never constant – you can never rely upon it. Their Queen or King is an idea determined by belief and constantly changes as does the magic of Destraight; it is little more than a mouthpiece at times and often a great source of magic used without thought.”

But they fight the Matira’s?”

But do they win, Rona. Why do you think those prisons cum dungeons are alongside the Barracks? Why do you think Toshonia refuses to let it’s people move to Ascania or Destraight?”

I don’t know, Mona Roc.”

Benevolent rule though it may be called, King Stephen is a Dictator—”

He works to mix races – he tries to mediate – he tries to bring peace and prosperity?”

No, Rona: it is trade that he tries to bring; disharmony affects trade, and within his own designs, he works to mix races, mediate and to bring peace and prosperity so it doesn’t affect trade.

He makes sure that his own family only marry within their own race but he adopts and forces his ‘non-birth’ children to marry other races … he does not force his ‘birth’ children to marry non-races.

A lot of old scrolls are attuned only to the Matira; held in magical chests but they are also copied and distributed only to Dwarf’s. He does not allow any other magic and kills anyone with magical powers who is not a dwarf. He battles with Ascania and Destraight – they have magic and he fears that as he fears challenges. He needn’t challenge them, but he does. Destraight’s magic lies in the belief of it’s multiple denizens; be they of any type; several are evil and roam at night – I could talk for ever on such creatures that you would not wish to meet and that is not only those who often attack above-ground dwellers. People are forced to accept King Stefen’s policies and pay for soldiers for protecting them and the livelihoods – they do not challenge him unless they wish to end up in prison camps.”

So what do I do?”

Whatever you choose to do, Sister Rona. We of the Rocs do not mind-meld unless the feeling is there that allows us to. I found you and your mind, and you accepted me. We are bonded as if I were a new chick.”

Yet your ideas, at times, frighten me, Mona Roc. I will not be sacrificed to an ideal but I need an escape from here and my forced marriage. They prevent me from listening to their plans but someone plans to destroy all their enemies; to keep a bubble around themselves and this castle and to unleash something that will destroy everyone. They seek absolute domination. Where could I go and survive?”

It is a long trip but most of the ‘Du Storme’ estates are underground already and more widespread than you would believe.”

Why would that matter?”

Sir Raglan Du Storme’s property can not easily be invaded or defeated although flooding does cause problems at times and Destraight’s denizens below it’s grounds would cause a lot of trouble if they could get into his castle but whilst his property is mostly underground it is not part of Destraight and is well-equipped to survive.”

Will he take me? What of the rest of our world?”

I’m not sure I understand your comment? Du Storme will need to be stopped from taking you! He’ll want you!”

What do you mean?”

The Du Storme’s are not known for gentleness. They’re not being part of Distrait does not mean that he doesn’t follow their habits, beliefs, manners or their worst behaviour. He will consider you to be his prey. He will also understand that if any harm comes to you, he will never go above ground again. We will discuss this with him, when we arrive!”

When do we leave. Will you be there with me?”

Rona,” exclaimed Mona Roc, “I am always with you but I have my own loyalties – you have never needed to be loyal to anyone but I am a Roc and my loyalties are my own; I chose my bond-mates and carefully. You are young as I was, once.”

I need to understand more, Mona Roc!”

The plans of King Stephen are those of a Dictator who thinks he will escape the results of his actions … he will not? Nevertheless, I am bonded to you and I will ensure you are respected.”

May I watch the sunset for a last time, Mona Roc. I ask for little in this life but I like to watch the sun rise and set.”

The sunset is always there, Rona Matira … wherever you are!”

No, Mona Roc. The sunset is a vision of a day ending and perhaps, my life!”

Rona turned to watch the sun slowly sink over the province of Frania with the wind sweeping in from the sea and rocks to the South blowing the long blond hair she loved into her face … for some reason she often felt the wind was caressing her ideas as well touching her innermost words and feelings. To Rona, in her mind, she felt this was a time to love and forget emotions – emotions had never meant love – she felt the truth of herself but somehow it was emphasised and enforced as wrong: her mind seemed to emphasise they were wrong; emotions were never love.

From the castle walls she could see and hear the barracks below but she could also hear the dogs that circled the walls to prevent people escaping.

Behind her to the South was the smell of the sea and the rocky plateau that stretched to the East and West as far as her eye could see.

In the front of the castle was Toshon Town. A bustling thriving place mainly built of wooden houses – some had slate roofs but towards the edge of the town they dropped in quality to sod covered cots.

The Dwarf’s preferred the West side, the humans the East, and others the North. They lived and traded within their own areas although for certain items they would visit; often heavily cloaked and at night.

That she was a Dwarf did not seem to matter to anyone. Being forced to marry, mattered to her; no matter who he was.

King Stephen ruled with an autocratic hand, foot and mouth and he expected people to stay where they were put and enforced it. People were expected to stay where they were. The dogs surrounding the castle made sure that no-one left, unless authorised and the prison blocks adjoining the barracks held those who had unsuccessfully tried to ignore those rules.

Rona wanted something real; something that made her feel that she was real; that her feet were real and could feel reality and she knew why she kicked off her shoes and let dirt grind into her feet. Just to feel alive and not the target of the political marriage …? It felt wrong but so were the Dwarves plotting and playing magic as if they had invented it – it was wrong!

It wasn’t as if she had someone to love … she wasn’t allowed near anyone – nor to see anyone: the only place she could be: here; on the battlements; watching dreams fade; here with nothing but the sun sinking, as she was.

The sun would rise again but would she? Rona felt desperate; she felt as if there was no one there …? No-one she could turn to. She was like the sun sinking but would she re-appear in the morning.

She hadn’t seen Mona Roc in days but maybe she didn’t understand Mona or what drove Mona but Mona was a magic that knew her inner being; knew it … believed in it and Rona envied her.

Rona tried to help her to understand ‘she could be free’ but what was this freedom when Rona had only the trappings of nothing she cared about and already she could feel magic building within the castle and it seemed to crawl over her.

Rona looked to the South. Mona lived in the rocks and stood on two claws with a height of 6 feet and a bulk that could be fearsome if she chose. Rocs were fearsome birds but they could enter your mind if they wished … or you wish them to’.

They were to a large degree, magical birds and they decided who they will match to, but Rona had another problem, now.

She felt the fear of the stones beneath the feet as they vibrated and she didn’t like it. Looking around she jumped again as she found Mona Roc perched on the battlements behind her; Mona must have glided in and Rona knew the sound of her wings was hidden beneath the castle’s vibrations. Now Mona perched and waited – Rocs have more understanding than you will ever know and Rona and Mona were side-by-side as the sun sank and Rona’s spirits rose.

Mona Roc look at the trembling Rona Matira and if a bird can smile then perhaps she raised her beak, “we must leave. The magic starts and you must be outside of the castle before they complete this spell.”

What spell is that, Mona Roc?”

On my back, whilst we speak, Rona Matira. We must be airborne and high enough to avoid this spell. It covers this castle and Toshon … they’re starting the magic and we must leave before they complete it and encapture us as well.”

What about my shoes?”

They will join you in death if we don’t leave—”

What is happening below? Someone is riding out of the castle gate.”

Then let them ride. He is carrying the Matira’s treasure but maybe, we have time to alter that ploy; but not if we stand here and are caught up in this magic.”

What are they allowing to leave the castle?”

The magic legacy of the Matira’s. The scrolls are being moved from the castle before the words of the final spell are spoken. It gives us time for something; let us go before we are bound here forever,” Rona Matira climbed onto the Roc and put her arms and feet around it’s long crop.

Not too tight, Rona; my crop gets a lot of use. Now we must fly,” and wings now extended for a few beats that took Mona Roc into the air following the rider as he left the castle before swooping down and neatly removing the rider from his horse to then gently drop him as she followed the panicking horse and finally measured her beat and space, settling her claws around the horse and rising into the air; carrying the horse for some distance until she dropped it into a closed valley from a few feet. She settled herself as the horse ran off with the scrolls on her back.

Looking at Mona Roc, Rona thought for a while …? Mona, “I think that could have gone a little better … in a lot of ways … still …?”

Still, at least we are free of the spell, Rona?”

What spell, Mona Roc. You keep talking of a spell; I want freedom!”

We are free of the spell? Haven’t I taught you enough.”

You have never taught me, Mona … you exclaim, demonstrate, but you never teach me. For how long are we free of the Matira’s spells, Mona Roc, whatever they are?”

I don’t know Rona Matira …? You tell me; you bear their name?”

At Toshon Castle, a soldier looked, yet again, at a pair of sandles that had bounced off the Barrack Roof and thumped into his helmet leaving him with his ears ringing.

It was that bitch again who stalked the towers and kicked off her shoes; she didn’t gave a damn where they went.

He turned to resume his sentry duty … let her come down and find them – he’d had enough of this.

King Stephen and Princess Grisalda were arguing, “What do you mean you can’t find Drufus. He’s the expert on scrolls; he should be here to read the final scroll … it has to be perfectly read.”

Any idiot can read it, Stephen! I’ll read it.”

Griselda! If this final words go wrong we will be protected but what will be left!”

I’ll read them, Stephen. I’ve heard Drufus stammer over them, enough times; at least I have my own teeth.”

No, Griselda … we need Drufus!”

Moria, Gazia, Etplna—”

What have you—?”

Stefan’s voice slowly died as he watched but nothing seemed to happen.

He ran out and up to the top of the tower to look, as he had often done before but never running and nothing seemed to have changed. The sun had set; he could hear the noise from the kitchens. The sentries were patrolling. The dogs always pleased him as they howled in hunger. The spells had failed but He could see a shimmer in the air above the castle as some kind of mud started to ooze inside the castle walls but he could see suns in the sky magnifying as lights and red lights hurtled towards Toshon and as he watched he started to see the ground ripped up into the air and the mud spread over the castle grounds. Stefen’s mouth moved as he watch but words failed him; he hoped Princess Grisalda’s feelings mirrored his silence although nothing seemed to shut her up. Looking up Stephen watched a mountain of earth descend upon the bubble darkening his vision and he now truly sank into the depths with the only light from the bubble surrounding the castle and town. The colours vanished as the land descended, spitting down on something it didn’t want and then all he could see was his land and it stretched as far as he could see and that wasn’t very far. The only light was from the bubble which seemed to have some radiance that shone down but there was no sun any more, just a radiance from the bubble and below was just a castle and a town lit by a glow from above.

Stephen remembered Drufus promising him, I will add a magic phrase at the end to bury Grisalda with her dreams and for you to have your desires but the spell he added at the end was to take him to Sir Raglan Du Storme and the Du Storme castle and to let them sink.

The spell broke the world apart; destroying it. Tidal waves and land-quakes moved as the Matira’s discovered Drufus’ Nuclear Option. A disaster destroying half the world’s civilisation and down in the dark, the circle finally settled over the Matira and Toshon.

King Stephen still had his close echelons; the barracks; the prisons but no longer the sky; they didn’t see it finally turn into a fiery red as if a failing love affair had been highlighted in the Dwarf Press. Grisalda didn’t see clouds of white, grey and violent red, gusting on winds roaring; fighting each other as much as they fought the binding that forced them to be there. Winds howling above them worshipped the sky: plummeting down to caress the land but the bubble protected the King, Princess and their subjects in castles and towns that were still alive but now approaching a low level as they slowly sunk. It spoke with a blazing fire that ripped the stomach of the world from buried pits to bury people in torrents of sea and melting iron as it swept in. Unprotected people watched fires from below and above meet tidal waves that fought before engulfing them; sparing no-one. Toshon Castle with its shining countenance found it’s real level – some one hundred foot down, taking its Dwarf Magic lovers with it to Destraight’s level.

Grisalda with Drufus’ spell changes propelled Astoria into the devastation that lasted some hundred years, and courtesy of Drufus’ modifications, all under Toshon’s circle of protection sank one hundred feet down but the point that Drufus missed like an ego-tripping programmer was that there were two stages to his magic and he hadn’t connected them together. One spell protected people within the area – the other sank the Castle and town one hundred feet down in the area of Toshon Castle but not all sank.

Another point was that those who were subject to both spells sank but others, outside of the confines of Toshon when the second spell started were only subject to the one hundred years stay of life which froze them. Mona Roc attempting to resume her flight; crashed down. Rona froze as she walked through the stirrup high grass, following the path beaten down by a frightened horse that had been given some basic lessons in flying by Mona Roc.

The main castles, however, had been protected in the first place apart from Toshon Castle, which wasn’t but it was sunk by Drufus in a bubble solving that problem.

Yes, Drufus was someone who actually wrote magic scrolls believing he’d delivered magic code that obliterated half the world but his problem amongst his others, was his inability to actually write decent magic code that did exactly what it said on the scroll.

 

Chapter XIV – Cleaning Up

The Du Storme castle was unusual. The only piece of it, really above ground was the Gate-tower abutting the Storme Inlet leading down to the Storme Sea. A bad pun but the Du Storme’s had always been bad at everything. The rocks, high in front of the Du Storme Gate-tower had been piled there by fierce tides from years immemorial; a few bodies had already swum there as well, although not willingly but Du Storme Castle was different from any other Castle on Astoria. It was mainly underground for a start.

It’s reputation was of another life. It possess lakes; waters but the Du Storme’s built their home as a Dungeon and whilst you might dance under a ball of lights at the Du Storme’s castle, your dance would often find a few more meaningful lights. Drufus arrived to find himself between a lake, a tower and just outside an open door as soldiers surrounded him and herded him to an entrance hall: forcing him against a wall – he was still there as they watch him stiffen like a stuff chicken as the spell took over; leaving him in the same position for a hundred years although his arms sticking out were used as a chain mail hanger.

Sir Facid Du Storme liked to obtain fresh air from time to time although this was not really an option within his castle. He seemed to own or control half of Ascania – owning more than the king earned respect but most of the land and respect had been underground for a long time but with the turmoil of last four hundred years the rest of the castle was completely underground – apart from one tower – Sir Facid just had light filtering in from above these days and everything stank. Sir Facid’s castle had been buried even more in the turmoil but this allowed him extensive planting land and already the corn, vines and woods were feeding the demand for food, drink and furniture for a large area and that fed his treasury and the Guards he needed to defend his treasury – paid a bonus for the damp and smell.

Sir Facid possessed sheltered harbours to the North and South if he and Sir Charles could stop fighting over the Northern harbours but as Sir Charles had little money; few Guards and the need to buy food from Sir Facid, it meant more skirmishes than minor wars and Sir Facid’s territory/control now stretched to about two thirds of Ascania and his relations with King Machael were a little touchy but Sir Facid liked to visit what he considered to be his personal ornament.

A Dwarf had arrived outside the castle some one hundred years ago and when herded into a room by soldiers the dwarf froze and had stayed frozen ever since. He’d been guarded but often Sir Facid found himself staring down at the immobile dwarf to try and understand what he was thinking.

Both of them stood immobile – often for hours – almost trying to outstare one another, of so it seemed. According to his Guards, Sir Facid won every time but all Sir Facid ever met, as had others, was a piercing blue eyed stare but still he stood and stared until he felt a complete idiot. You didn’t become a King by being out-stared by a frozen dwarf but you did become a fool if you carried on when watched by your Guards.

Sir Facid didn’t know the name of the dwarf although insects and rodents had obviously bypassed the Guards from time to time as they didn’t need to know either and his clothes were now very ragged with two cats that often slept at the dwarf’s feet adding to his state as they tested their claws and his legs – one reason Sir Facid knew the dwarf was out of it for the duration although Sir Facid could not image the cats staying awake for a hundred years so they must be part of a generation of cats … eventually, someone had cut up an old tapestry – a small one used for – by the smell of it – various purposes and decorated him to hide certain features … Sir Facid’s nose could not turn up even more than it did but that was his birthright although he felt his nose trying too, looking at the dwarf but he often visited him until one day; the dwarf suddenly opened it’s eyes … “this place stinks – can’t you find a window to open … I know a spell that will take out the smell.”

Who are you and why have you been stood here for a hundred years?”

My name is Drufus and I need your Jakes, and urgently!”

Then Poofus is probably a better name—”

I need the Jakes!”

Fine. Go west; south; follow you nose for fresh air … the sea, rocks and mountains await you”.

Drufus quickly found himself facing strong winds and a stormy sea as he caught up on a hundred years.. It was some time later that he finally returned and explained to Sir Facid the history. The look on Sir Facid’s face indicated that he might as well have saved his breath since nothing of it was believed.

It wasn’t helped by Sir Facid’s joke that he owed him a hundred year’s rent, which to a race known to be extremely careful with their money wasn’t well received and Sir Facid’s final question to him, “do you really know magic spells,” imitated the descent of a lead balloon?

I invented them but dwarf magic means you must have spells written down and physically hold the scroll when you read the spell – I was taught magic at the temple of Druncheon.”

From what I’ve heard you then used it to bury towns, castles and cause destruction on a massive scale that only now is starting to settle!”

They killed Roseen. Grisalda is below ground as she should be. I would bury her mother – Griselda – if I could.

You are too late Drufus; a guard killed her, but her daughter Laseith follows on in the family tradition, so kill her instead.”

You seem to be unscathed, Sir Facid. Your castle does not seemed to be touched.”

Yes, Drufus – a computer glitch built this castle underground, whilst other castles were built above ground but all of the impervious to your spells. The towns and people were the targets of your spells, now the castles. We were also lucky that most of our castle is underground so we can farm above but we did receive a large amount of land deposited on top of us. The good point is that we did not receive great waves – the rocks protected us from that but virtually the whole of my castle and rooms might as well be in my deepest dungeons.

We have openings in the roof but these must be closed in the planting season and can not really be opened again until after the harvest has finished leaving rain, snow and winds to dampen every horizon. If you can write a spell to clear and perfume the air, I am sure we can come to some arrangement for your future, which at the moment looks extremely bleak.”

I would appreciate a bath and a change of clothes, first, Sir Facid; if that can be arranged, but I am sure I can write some magic to clear the air?”

I am sure we all would appreciate that, Drufus. Especially as you have been there for a hundred years. My people will attend you and perhaps the spell could be written? Haste would be appreciated.”

 

Chapter XV – Horsing About

The same could not really be said for Rona, Mona and the horse they were following, especially the horse. They were now on an island and it was an island you could enjoy but Mona wasn’t …? Thoughts crossed their minds about food however lakes, cornfields, trees abounded so, maybe, above all, freedom beckoned although given the size of the island it was not very much in terms of freedom.

What didn’t seem to beckon to them was hundred year old food. It might have been protected along with them but it seemed to have aged more than they had but right now all Rona wished for was privacy. Mona Roc could get rid of waste as she flew without caring where it landed. Rona on the other hand …? On the ground … some trees near some large leaves beckoned her urgently. Age has no respect!

Rona was making her way back as Mona Roc landed and threw a bone from her beak into the cornfield before heading for a tree where she decimated a branch as her beak cleansed the remains of breakfast cum lunch.

The mental note sounding in Rona’s mind from Mona said, “I can’t find the horse. I know I put her down somewhere but I can’t find any trace of her?”

That was a hundred years ago, Mona. If she is alive she’s probably hiding from you. She thinks you want her for a meal?”

She couldn’t have got far?”

Assume she was swept into the sea and woke up in water?”

I’ll check, Rona.”

Some miles away the horse finally left the lake. Like everyone else it wanted a bath and seeing the Roc in the air it went as near underwater as it could manage – finally climbing out on the West side of the lake and heading for some fresh grass. It could smell more water to the North and could see some shrubs and made it’s way to a pond with grass, fresh water and over on the other side of the pond some trees to hide in. No Roc was picking her up again – not even for a date. Mona Roc and Rona, after a good hour finally decided to look for hoof prints … just one small problem – everything had been washed out – there weren’t any.

They needed to explore the island and once again Rona climb up onto Mona who spread her wings and took off leaving Rona pleased for once that there hadn’t been anything for her to eat. She wasn’t pleased when Mona Roc suddenly descended into a screaming dive and launched herself on a small deer leaving Rona’s hands blood soaked as she struck, “Sorry about that Rona but it was too good a chance to miss. If you skin it, build a fire and roast it, you can eat.”

How do I do that, Mona. The castle cooks did that; I don’t cook!”

You’d better learn if you wish to live.”

I don’t even have a knife!”

I have a beak, Rona. Call it skinning,” Rona turned her head and put her hands over her ears as Mona Roc attacked the deer’s carcase, “now build a fire and roast it.”

How do I do that, Mona?”

Gathering wood would be a good start, Rona.”

Can’t you do anything, Mona.”

Can’t you do anything, Rona. I’ll have a look around for a large branch,” and Mona Roc took off again and flew towards the small lake to the east until out of the corner of her eye, amongst shrub and grass she saw something and swooped down.

The saddlebag lay there or the remains of it did. Scrolls lay tangled in the shrubs. Mona Roc took one look and took off again to gather Rona who was still trying to work out how to light a fire, “leave those large branches alone, Rona. I found scrolls which are in better condition than the saddlebags they were in. It looks like they have some kind of coating that preserves them.”

I’m hungry, Mona!”

Then come and look in the saddlebags, after you gather up the scrolls. I’ll pick wood but the saddlebags should have some means of lighting a fire, even if you don’t have any idea. Let’s look at those scrolls! Climb on my back.”

I’d rather walk, Mona. I don’t have enough food to be sick with.”

In your thoughts of distance, a mountain range is in the way of direct path; forests adjoin the small lake – to save a long conversation, Rona – get on my back!”

I can’t face another flight, Mona Roc … I really can’t.”

I will fly gently. You need to eat and the smell from that place is evil. Let us find those scrolls and then you must read them and find those of my people who still live. They will probably attack and kill me but I need to try and ensure these words are not forgotten … my beak is not suitable for catching scrolls … deer I can catch, so climb up and we will learn.”

Please go gently, Mona.”

Mona Roc’s flight was an upwards ascent. In later times, had Rona known it, it was like an express lift that only stopped as your food met the roof. Having climb enough to rise above the trees and mountains, Mona Roc then realised her friend had fallen off. Mona Roc spun on her wings to look for a distant falling spec of something in the sky. She had bonded with Rona but failed to pay any attention to her bond-mate as she rose far beyond any height she needed to be. Too late she cast her mind to her bond-mate and now plummeted down to try and find her, hurtling down after a speck still falling and almost tree high before she managed to get her claws underneath the body and slow its flight with her large wings beating madly as she tried to avoid both of them plummeting into the ground. Poking a body with a claw was never a good idea. The body was too soft and the claw too hard. She waited for Rona to show some signs of life.

 

Chapter XVI – Gutter Kids

Arturo and Princess Laseith first met in the gutter; knowing and understanding each other from the beginning although Arturo couldn’t shake off his life as a young dwarf hated by his mother for looking like his father and as his father was never there, his mother had a free hand and used it on him.

For Laseith, the supposed daughter of the late Queen Griselda of Toshonia and King Peter Jamesson of Ascania … or maybe not … or a favourite Guard of Queen Griselda’s troupe of mounts … as also claimed.

History often neatly dovetail’s people’s destinies amidst a mound of bodies. Her mother serviced the Toshonian Guards and once wrong on her dates became pregnant leaving King Jamesson more than suspicious as to the origin of Princesses Laseith and Routani.

Griselda thought that the Guard would support her and he did; he was found holding her body the next morning by Laseith and executed.

Laseith learnt from the streets. Playing in a gutter she often ran barefoot along the open sewage ditch following a body as a soldier floated whenever she saw one. Later, when Laseith was at a barrack party she stole enough purses to buy rags so she could beg as an abandoned child.

One day as she was begging in the street, she tried to trip Arturo so she could rob him after he fell. Arturo as usual had no thought for anyone but himself as he made his way he stepped on her outstretched foot, receiving abuse as it was the foot she meant to trip him up with.

Eventually, time found both of them at the temple of Astoron, who would feed them if they bowed to Astoron, and Arturo, who could hardly walk in a straight line after the beatings from his mother and father, attracted as much emotion as Laseith who carefully dressed in rags ever morning; Arturo’s bruises and trouble in walking were also a good entrance when the Priestesses took over in the evening but once again, timing was everything. Whilst the temple of Druncheon – the dwarf god – had thrown Arturo out as a young brat, he now he was older and looking better so they allowed him to enter their temple during the day and study their magic’s as a novice whilst he returned to Astoron’s temple in the evening.

Laseith had tried the same with the temple of Alf – the elven god. They, however, kicked Laseith into the street which coloured more than her opinion and language and they would never allow her back.

Together Arturo and Laseith found Astoron good for food, although to them as they ate and praised Astoron, well food was food and the Priests received donations but in Arturo’s case he had another problem.

His mother had recently died leaving him with an absentee father, no money and he’d would have been reduced to the play level of Laseith if not for the clothing donated to the temple of Druncheon. One night as they gathered at the temple of Astoron, one of the Priests who was on night duty for a change, took pity on him, “as your mother is recently deceased, you can still speak to her spirit?”

I thank you, Rosult, but my mother seldom spoke to me before she died, except with her hand or a stick, and I cannot see her speaking to me now!”

Arturo! The Priest is trying to help you!”

To do what, Laseith?”

Your mother must have had some money hidden away. Ask her and she will tell you … we can share it!”

Do you have an offering for Astoron?”

Rosult; I do not have an offering for you to speak this magic but I would plead that you ask my mother for help.”

You are in his temple and Astoron always cares, Arturo and in more ways than you will ever know. The ways and thoughts of a God are beyond our understanding and thoughts—”

“—so what does he care about?”

You take his charity, now let us see if you can take his blessing—”

I don’t want his blessing—”

You both take Astoron’s blessings on a daily basis, yet both of you do not accept the sacrifices that feed you. You treat this temple as a food-source and we tolerate that for the pain you have suffered; unlike your ‘Alf’ temple, Laseith, or your ‘Druncheon’ temple, Arturo. They knew you for your worth immediately you arrive and you still haven’t learnt, Laseith. You still haven’t learnt! My God is different and through his benevolence, we feed you and help you to leave the streets; you, Laseith, still drag the streets with you … we don’t ask for rewards … we have a saying in this Temple … ‘what goes around, cometh around.’ It will come around for you, Laseith.

And what does that mean, Rosult?”

As you take, you repay although I don’t think the concept means with a sword, Laseith!—”

Can I talk to my mother, Rosult?”

Let us see, whether your mother wishes to talk to you, Arturo!”

I will make preparations … it will take some time and I suggest you purge yourself of unholy thoughts, if that is possible!”

Rosult moved into another chamber and eventually green vapour filled the chamber. The chamber was some twenty foot high and the altar billowed green and then it began to move to red.

Arturo peering around the corner now saw the font in front of the alter turn orange as if it was a furnace that had moved from red-hot but it did not seem to need coals for it’s heat and the colours now merged with the green and red to create an aura of stillness.

Rosult looked over his shoulder to the doorway where Arturo and Laseith peered through, “as you cannot wait, come in and stand before the font. You will see your mother’s face and hear her words. Having heard some of her words, I suggest you prepare yourself but do not touch the font … if you do, you will join your mother on the other side and there will be no return!”

They both moved to stand in front of the font and looked at the image of Arturo’s mother.

You killed me, Arturo!” Was the shouted accusation.

I did not kill you!”

You killed me with an axe, my beloved son.”

Did you kill your mother, Arturo?” And Rosult’s voice rose as he looked first at the image and then Arturo.

She was beating me again. I picked up the axe to defend myself … I did not mean to hurt her.”

“… you killed me, Arturo!”

It was Laseith. She gave me the axe.”

You fool. You’re admitting you killed her. Shut-up, Arturo – she deserved it. She was beating you. You were defending yourself. Shut-up!”

You forced megave me the axeyou made me kill her, Laseith!”

No-one makes you kill an unarmed woman, Arturo,” and Rosult looked at Arturo with disgust, “although I can feel the power in Laseith and you’ve dabbled in magic, Laseith … bad magic. For you Arturo, you are just a weak man who will commit evil for anyone stronger. You are weak, your spirit may recover but I doubt that. Your life will be that of an errand runner; a killer of the weak; a dwarf you do not trust at your back!”

She kept beating me, Rosult. She would never stop. I was only defending myself.”

My God tells me you are lying, Arturo.”

Don’t pay any attention to him, Arturo. You must know how to live from this worldyou are a fool, but with me, I we will rise and I’ll not forget you!”

I am not a fool, Laseith. I don’t grab at nothing and attack those who would help me.”

Then produce your pennies, Arturo … that is all you are fit for,” the Priest held his cloth a lot closer than required and he now seemed to shine. Rosult waved his hand for Laseith and Arturo to follow and left the chamber, “Get you gone from this temple. Never darken it’s doors again. The only reason I don’t call the guard is that both of you have suffered and you will suffer again for this mischief – leave this temple, NOW.”

Laseith; kept from poverty by King Peter, now plucked Arturo – a willing killer with a history – to join her. Laseith always felt she came from the gutter and carried the gutter with her. Queen Griselda, when the mood was on her slept with anyone and Laseith had little in common with King Peter so it looked fairly obvious to everyone that Laseith and Routani had not sprung from Peter’s loins; in fact, most assumed they arisen from the Guard who was found with the dead Griselda – Gereft; both of whom were now dead and to be honest people close to Peter were now silently questioning whether Machael Jamesson should be woken from Stasis – Peter’s health was also deteriorating and voices were being quietly raised concerning Laseith and the unsolved deaths connected to her.

Gereft was know for his loyalty to Queen Griselda and according to witnesses seemed drugged when he was found with the dead Griselda; and quickly hung at Laseith’s instigation. A change of staff in the kitchen was also noted but no-one, who wished for a long life, was prepared to challenge Laseith. She might not be a Princess but acted it and without Machael there was no direct descendent from Peter Jamesson and with Arturo, people were now watching in two directions – Routani, however, seemed harmless but did everything Laseith told her to.

Laseith knew she could make Arturo kill, which suited her because then he owed her for her silence. Arturo, almost as a means of protection, made himself as useful as he could by writing the magic scripts he’d learnt in the temple and sworn to never reveal to anyone for King Peter Jamesson in return for a position at his right hand – something else people noted.

Laseith on the other hand, or any hand, was prepared to reveal everything but her true self and yet again people around her seemed to have short lives, no matter their ethnic origin which people considered to be her true self.

Peter Jamesson had Guards around him more and more, and his food-tasters were becoming fewer and fewer as the days progressed and his meals became shorter and shorter.

Finally an apple laid him low – thrown at him by Laseith; who received a public whipping for it, and now was held in a dungeon, along with Arturo.

 

Chapter XVII – All Change

King Peter Jamesson finally relinquished his mortal coil; Laseith and Arturo were freed and King to-be Machael, despite loud screams, threats and demands from Laseith, was released from Stasis and showing a degree of intelligence, often missing from King Peter, moved Arturo and Laseith as far from him as possible although not back to a dungeon.

In a misguided attempt to buy loyalty, he adopted Laseith and Routani into the, now, Royal Family and those disagreeing with that statement wouldn’t be raising their right hands. Apart from the barbarian attacks from the north and north-east, things were settling down although more and more King Machael was now wearing armour to protect himself in all ways.

Years passed and the mature Princess Laseith was now a witch with latent powers, looking to create a dynasty with herself at the helm and more lovers than she could shake her armoire at as she took off once again to wend her broom to those she thought would support her, in return for herself.

King Machael had adopted Laseith to make things easier although now he realised her mother was an amorous witch as well as a killer.

That left him with an amorous troublemaking witch as a daughter.

Princess Laseith felt she was wearing out more than the broomstick, however she liked visiting her fools cum lovers and travelled to the farthest lover first. She and the broomstick were feeling more than a little stiff when she finally landed and met Sir Gregory de Bowed.

Sir Gregory, at least, had raised a platform just above the entrance arc to allow her an uneasy landing and a walkway took her to the first level and main entrance hall.

Laseith seldom felt uneasy as she looked at the sculptured altar in the main entrance hall and understanding, as it often did with Laseith, failed to force its way into her mind but instinct said,do not accept Sir Gregory’s offer to look at his altar knives”.

Sir Geoffrey brushed off her comments about his altar and knives laying ready; they’d been there for far longer than he had! He lived on an island so small that no one had ever bothered to name it although the natives took umbrage, when they finally understood that; their name for it was, ‘our island.’

Sir Gregory was poor and on this small island mirrored, in the main, with how the native tribes lived. They disputed ownership with Sir Gregory – sometimes violently – and whilst Sir Gregory lived in the West, the North and South were occupied by the natives with a rock formation occupying the East – Sir Gregory was going nowhere and apart from Princess Laseith, no-one else was visiting.

About the only options Sir Gregory had to earn money were chopping trees down and learning woodworking. His Guards were so few so he would have to do the chopping.

There were only nine habitable rooms in the tower and that included the entrance hall; a twisted and bent corridor leading from the entrance hall to another large room, and the bed-chamber a little further on. All were secret rooms according to Sir Gregory or to tell the truth; apart from his bed-chamber, they all led into where his six Guards gambled, slept and did little else. The entrance hall and his bedchamber had tapestries on the wall with most looking more like carpets but at least he’d tried to make the castle more habitable although for who, was another matter.

Princess Laseith stayed with him for the night before pleading state business and making sure she headed for Ascania and did not change direction until she was out of his sight and Laseith finally broomed into Sir Facid’s castle.

To say Princess Laseith was surprised to be met by Sir Facid and a dwarf called Drufus would be an understatement. Laseith prided herself on knowing everything about everything and usually killed anyone who disagreed with that statement but there was no favour in her actions – she would kill anyone in her way or who disagreed.

Sir Facid controlled almost as much land as King Machael did – the only differences being that he didn’t have to fight for it as most of his castle was underground and the land he controlled was above it. Sir Facid was rich, for a given value of rich, however he was one of the few that had not suffered when the stars darkened and the waters flowed over the lands.

His castle had been taking on water for a long time it was used to it – it passed through and drained off to a fair degree although the lack of fresh air was becoming more of a problem as the damp seemed to be remaining these days.

It was a good-sized castle but more like an underground labyrinth still it was in good order, as was his land – rich and well tended and despite King Michael’s boasts it possessed excellent harbours and with most of his castle almost underground it was difficult to invade. There seemed to be only two entrances and one fronted a deep harbour to give plenty of warning of an invading fleet.

The other exit was some 250 yards to the East and virtually unusable. It was essentially an emergency exit where Death would help you out in more ways than one. Sir Facid would be there first for an interesting experience.

Why have you greeted me with a dwarf, Sir Facid? Jewellery, I can accept, but a dwarf?”

Laseith. I do not give people away as gifts and he is too important for me to ever give away!”

Don’t shout at me, Facid. I am your lover and not an object to be admired by a dwarf!”

My Lady Laseith. You already have a dwarf – Arturo, I believe. Drufus might be a dwarf but he does know a few spells. One, I asked him to prepare for you will allow you to move without using a broomstick but I strongly suggest you test the spell out before you use it. Some of the spells Drufus has created do not always do, ‘what is says on the scroll’; quite amusing, however. It keeps my staff on their toes; once they have managed to get to their feet”.

When are you going to manage your kingdom. This whole place smells.”

Drufus is working on the smell but his spells have a habit of going wrong and the last one removed a few other things besides the smell and I now insist that any future spells have the ability to be reversed and don’t kill people.”

I’ve told you to organise your kingdom!”

Drufus is working on it!”

And what of the invasion!”

What invasion, Laseith?”

Gregory is building forces to invade, you must ready an army!”

Laseith; Gregory is too busy scratching out a living to invade anything. What games are you playing, my neurotic friend. What neighbour are you trying to fry as you use others for your games?”

I am not playing games …? I am trying to help you, Facid. If you do not want my help; I won’t take any more of your time.”

Well, I will help you. Drufus, here, wrote magic scripts that almost destroyed the world, so he should be able to write a travelling spell?”

Yes, my —”

Sir is enough, Drufus. I don’t need flattery?”

“—As you demand, Sir …?—”

Get on with it before we spend the next one hundred years waiting!”

“— Sir Facid, I was only thinking where to start—”

Then start, damn you, start, and Princess Laseith can leave.”

“—Princess Laseith; I was born a hundred years ago. I wrote magic scripts and then I copied them as a safeguard but swapped them so the original scripts left the castle. For revenge for their killing my love I changed the copied scripts and altered them so they would destroy the Matira’s as well as the world. The original scripts were put on a horse and I went up to the battlements to enjoy my death. I then saw Princess Rona with a gigantic bird but I just stayed there to enjoy my last sunset. Princess Rona climbed onto the Roc’s back and took off. Where the scripts ended up I don’t know but the Roc snatched the rider and then swooped on the horse … I’m not sure what happened after that but it was east of the castle, and then high in the air but I saw something fall …? What? I don’t know … I was too busy watching my last sunset?”

Can you ever get back to the subject, Drufus …? Now!”

The original scripts were in the horses’ saddlebags. Every piece of magic I’d ever written. They could be in the sea; on a mountain – I don’t know … I really don’t know!”

You must have some idea, Drufus. You stood them and watch the bird and not just your sunset?”

I can only say, ‘it was in the distance, and an hour’s wings for a Roc’. I wanted to end my life and watch the sunset. I didn’t give a hatchet about a Roc carrying some woman off and picking up a horse to eat, which it then dropped!”

There you are, Laseith. Find the scripts and you have the original magic of Drufus: if you can work out where it is and remember how badly he writes magic …?”

Sir Facid stopped at that point. Let her really find out how badly, Drufus, wrote his magic and that he never tested it first. Sir Facid had learnt that; along with various people he had valued, who were no longer with him.

And that is all you have to give me, Facid?”

I cannot give you anything, Laseith; no matter how you demand it. Drufus has his uses when he is not destroying the world we live in, and he is constantly surrounded by my Guards and a lady priest of Astoron but his magic apparently came from Druncheon? Is that tender enough fruit for your taste, Laseith – all the scrolls that destroyed the world?”

I pluck fruit that suits my taste, Facid. You, ‘no longer have that quality or taste’!”

How tart, Laseith. I see you haven’t mentioned King Machael’s royal wife giving birth within the next few months; I will be at the birth, and so will Sir Charles Dastry but I doubt Sir Gregory will have managed to invade the King’s property by them.”

Her time is due, Sir Facid, and so is yours if you ignore the King’s request for assistance. You have the Guards – more than the King will ever have!”

My Guards are farmers. They till the soil, not swords. I could raise levies but the invaders of yours don’t invade my lands, and my farmers would not thank me for killing them for something that doesn’t concern them. I am not the only one you visit with tales of invasion and war and I suggest you follow your suggestion and depart; Drufus has the scroll proffered to you that will: or so he claims; allow you to travel without a broom, and I wish you luck in using it.”

I have the power, Facid, to destroy you!”

No, Laseith. If you could have done that by now, you would have done it.”

You have the lands and power, Facid, you could rule Ascania.”

I don’t want to rule Ascania, Laseith, despite your pleasures; you are on my grounds and in my groin but I must with a hearty feeling say goodbye, Laseith and please leave now as Drufus is due to use one of his smell clearing spells and I would hate for you to suffer.”

I offer you co-operation, Facid, and you reject that.”

The problem, Laseith, is that Sir Charles and myself hold onto our lands. That, for some reason protects us. You take your stories to King Machael but destroying us in our homes with invading armies is a joke. I suggest you return to King Machael and work your magic on him to cause wars whilst Sir Charles and I will concentrate on our lands and our own problems, and nothing else.”

Laseith and Laseith’s broom were on overtime as she took off to see yet, again, another lover – Laseith felt she worked for the greater good, and everyone knew that! Self-confidence was not a crime but she didn’t really need a broom to launch herself into the air with the frustration and anger she felt but it was not a time to forget her destiny.

Sir Charles’ main barracks were intentionally away from the Manor House although the Guards on duty were within easy call and distance of his bed-chamber and the baths.

The villages were some distance away although that didn’t seem to stop his soldiers from visiting and he made sure there was enough of everything to keep his parishioners happy – including money for weddings – as his soldiers seemed to be supplying more and more potential workers and soldiers – given healthy births – than he needed. Sir Charles was slow-moving but he’d learnt from that and he also saved his machinations and spleen for those activities that would enrich him with either money or property.

Disagreeing with Princess Laseith, when she was holding her broom, was not, as he had realised, a good idea. An errant blow from Laseith before he’d learnt of her temper had broken his leg. Now he made sure there were bowman hidden in each room and a priest from Astoron – Womry – to protect his health …?

He often wondered how rich the temples of Astoron were becoming as their priests and priestesses seemed to be in every castle these days. He’d also found other castles and Lords prepared to contribute to the Temple of Astoron for its, and their protection – especially from Princess Laseith as word of her spread between castles, still it was better to stay on her good side if you could find it.

When Laseith finally arrived – in no better mood than when she’d landed – he tried not to react to her; making certain her broom – still extremely wet, along with Princess Laseith as she dripped all over the floor – was safely escorted somewhere to dry off and hopefully burn.

Sir Charles, however, was always full of courtesy to Princess Laseith – even without a broom her temper was liquid fire. He called immediately for hot baths and servants to attend the bedraggled Princess and refused to speak to until she been looked after and fresh clothing supplied. Princess Laseith ignored him, demanding and brandishing her still wet broomstick at Sir Charles, shouted, “why do I always land in your pond?”

Perhaps you broomstick loves water, Princess Laseith?”

My broomstick works perfectly – your property needs rebuilding!”

I think your broomstick does as well, still it is nice to see you again, Laseith, and, of course your broom as well, providing it stays well away from my legs! So why not take that bath and then tell me what are you up to this time and who are you trying to kill?”

I am not trying to kill anyone, Charles and I should be able to fix your leg but there is some magic here that stops me.”

Well, I’m grateful for that but I have no idea what magic stops you, Laseith, or re-directs to my lake although I think I am grateful for it as your broom shattered my leg and left me crippled.”

That is over and done with, Charles; I need you in Machael’s court.”

Why do you need me, Laseith …?—Why? My court is already more prosperous than King Machael’s so why would I want his worries? Why would I want his court?”

I can offer you many things, Charles!”

You already have a lover, Laseith.”

Arturo was of use to me … He might feel he is a lover – I don’t!”

A show of temper, Laseith but I wasn’t talking of a dwarf. Is that bloodied broom of yours near me?”

It protects me.”

And what protects everyone else from it.”

You are frightened of my broom? What man?—I visited the wrong castle!”

Possibly, Laseith. You have visited several castles but Astoron is taking a keen interest in you and your activities and only one would sleep with you.”

Let him. I have nothing to hide.”

Laseith, I am sure you have much to hide. Why are you here?”

Don’t you know, Charles?”

Alluring as you are, Laseith, I don’t know but go and have that bath and let them dry your broom off – you are dripping over my floor.”

It was some time later before Laseith finally made her way from the bath chamber to the adjoining library.

Sir Charles looked up as the door was virtually smashed open, “At least we have dried your exterior, Laseith, and much to my sorrow, your broom. Now why are you smashing my doors?”

I don’t think throwing my broom into the fire was meant to dry it? It remained long enough to harden it. What are your problems, Charles?”

Your temper for a start, Laseith – I tire of it and your arrogance. No doubt as you offer, others, your temper may drift into the background but I have enough of your machinations and what of this dwarf follower?”

Arturo is of use to me, Charles? …? He might feel he is a lover – I don’t!”

Alluring as you are, Laseith, I don’t know, still, at least we have tried to dry your exterior and much to my sorrow, your broom. I tend to dine sparingly when on my own, and as you were not expected I’m afraid it is just a meal of cheese, bread, wine and some fruit.”

What kind of meal is this for a Princess, Charles. I feed my dogs better food.”

Interesting you should say that, Laseith. I probably do as well.”

You would feed your dogs better than me? We will see how Machael likes that?”

Sir Charles Dastry watched Princess Laseith storm off, flourishing her broom … at least she was storming off before the kitchen prepared his evening meal which did have some large hunks of meal, potatoes and a range of spiced vegetables. He wondered what she was up to in Ascan and Matira.

His own informants had informed him that King Martan’s concubine was with child and he’d made certain that Routani knew that before she married Martan, which should spoil Laseith’s plans but he felt a little personal attention would ensure matters were settled appropriately. With an accident in the field for Martan, Princess Routani would need a strong hand to withstand her sister and then the deep grief as Routani succumbed to a brief illness but the last thing he needed was a child born outside of the blanket from King Martan. That would have to be dealt with. Let Laseith play with Ascan – he didn’t really have the forces or land to challenge Facid and to attack Machael would require him to invade Facid’s land first and there was little he could do against both of them but to establish him in Toshonia meant he could then invade northwards; building up his land and armies and then attack Ascan with his own Guards attacking Facid and crushing them both, leaving him with both Toshonia and Ascania and both Laseith and Routani dead but it needed his personal attention.

He had his own brooms to fly and one was already being made ready. It was a very short space of time before Sir Charles Dastry took off for Charguar in the north-west of Toshonia or Matira or whatever they called now – it didn’t bother him although at some point they would remember his old family of Droga.

Laseith’s broom was still steaming when she finally landed at Ascan, and it wasn’t an easy landing with the buffeting wind that kept taking her everywhere but Ascan.

She and Arturo would be having strong words and winds as she was sure he was behind the winds preventing her landing.

Laseith headed directly to King Machael’s chambers using her broom, once again to force a way through until she reached the door where two emailed warriors and a priestess did not fear her broomstick.

Let me through if you want to live, dross. I am Princess Laseith.”

A voice from inside echoed, “I’m done with you, Priest! Let her and the Guards enter!”

Still, the voices from inside the room reverberated as Laseith forced her way in; or maybe the broomstick did; still talking to itself and almost fighting with Laseith to be heard.

Facing King Machael, Laseith thought, what had Arturo said?

King Machael looked at both of them, “I don’t trust either of you an inch but I never have”.

Laseith watched the eyes of both King Machael and Arturo.

King Machael’s eyes seemed bright; Arturo’s eyes were muddy areas that lacked focus.

We’ll will leave you …?” Princess Laseith looked into the silence from King Machael.

Queen, nee Princess Laseith, flowed to and from King Machael’s eyes and she then curtseyed as Princess Laseith.

King Machael, I ask permission to leave your presence?”

To say you have pretensions would be an understatement, Laseith …? Your other qualities I just wish I could find. You have my permission to leave our presence and the next time you barge into my councils, I will personally throw you and your broom out!”

We need to leave, Arturo. We have a world to find, King Machael!!”

Anything you find, Laseith, and you, Arturo with your potions and promises, will be something I won’t waste my breath on but you won’t get near my wife, again; either of you!”

Laseith. He has accused me of killing people; plotting against his kingdom and planning to kill him!”

Laseith grabbed him by his beard and dragged him through the door which was now open and carried on pulling until they were on the stairs, when she finally let go of his beard.

Do you ever think, you idiot. You studied magic … or at least tried to; Drufus wrote magic – original magic and you are both dwarfs so you should understand each other. We leave for Dagril – once I have some decent food? There is a clear blue sky and a chance for you to be away from King Machael and his wife.”

I’ve done all I can with King Machael’s wife—”

Shut up! You bloody fool.”

“—but she should never have become—”

Do you have a brain or do I need to beat that out of you!”

I applied everything to stop the conceptions and to abort this one – you told me to kill her – this pregnancy will abort and kill her, Laseith. You’ll have what you wanted.”

I don’t want things, Arturo. I make things happen!”

You certainly do that, Laseith!”

The next few hours were hastily spent as Laseith and Arturo filled their bellies and packs until Arturo struggled both packs to the top of the tower; strapping them onto the broom which complained non-stop.

There would be no refreshments on this flight.

Ascan as a town was unfortunately spread over two major barbarian routes and with ports – new, as well as old – it was an easily ravaged target but they didn’t go far beyond Ascan, leaving Sir Charles and Sir Facid untouched.

King Machael’s dreams were usually none he cared to share. He was often woken up; sweating yet again, until he realised it was another bed and he still wore his armour, and it was one of his generals waking him.

His dreams haunted him as men encircled him that he should trust … his bowmen were now firing at him: his ‘horsemen’ should be sweeping in from the east to take out the bowmen but now shield-men died sacrificing themselves for their king, as allies turned against, yet again. Lower your shields was his command: allow the betrayal; watch the arrows rise and fall, and die for what, ‘some belief it would be better.’; they could hang him if that were true and save his people; it seemed to be more than he could.

Laseith and Arturo flew slightly to the west. The broomstick still appeared to have problems flying over water. This part of Ascania was mainly grassland and miles of it but Jablax was a short hop after that and then a turn to the East brought them via another short hop to Dagril. Drufus’ description of where the Roc landed was to the East side of Dagril and Laseith and Arturo intended to land where the mountains stopped by the short lake.

The scrolls were supposed to be in saddle bags and coated in some solution to preserve them – the horse – something else – the saddle bags being leather would probably have fallen apart but the horse would have the bubble and live; but where – so the scrolls should still exist, even if the horse didn’t …?

Arturo wondered where the ‘immortal’ they were. With the upheaval and tidal waves probably swept out to sea along with the horse.

Still at least they could test out Drufus’ travelling scroll but Arturo dare not read the scroll on the broomstick.

If the scroll left the broomstick, Laseith would have him following the scroll downwards to retrieve it.

It took about 3 hours before Laseith saw the mountains of Jablax approaching and veered to the East; leave Arturo’s stomach to the west and landing them in the trees on the west side of a very small island. There was some smaller vegetation nearby but Laseith chose to avoid that and took them into the trees on a downward slope.

The trees were obviously not informed of the potential landing and didn’t move.

Arturo’s stomach had been so informed and so had his arms ready as he found himself hanging from a tree branch as his stomach erupted in various ways and grim death seemed an understatement. He was just grateful the trees were there. A small mountain range rose in the middle of the island – it was a pity Laseith disliked shrubs – they were a lot closer to the ground. It takes a short armed dwarf a long time to reach the ground and by that time the broomstick and Laseith had eaten everything, leaving Arturo to the pleasure of in-flight snacks when you are travelling Dwarf-air.

Arturo finally made a landing and a voice shattered his pain, “get off your backside. You’ve had your exercise. I need the camp built!”

I need a knife, thought, Drufus but that ‘bloody’ broom won’t let me near her!”

All you have to do is read the words of the scroll, Arturo.”

Then give me the scroll to read, Laseith! You know a dwarf holding the scroll must read it – give me the scroll to read!”

We need to find the rest of the scrolls, Arturo. You find them and I want to know each scroll you find?”

Arturo watched a sun rise and the beauty of life and being alive delivered some feeling of the trees to his west; the mountains looked impenetrable to the north although he could see a gap between two sets of mountains as he peered between some small trees which hadn’t grown too well in the rocky soil. To the west were more trees for the broomstick and Laseith to explore; preferably without him.

A small lake only a short distance beckoned him for the drink he needed, if nothing else as he felt something very strange. He could feel magic and yes, he’d used magic, knives, axes and hatchets to kill for Princess Laseith as he clawed his way out of the depths she had plummeted him into.

After finally drinking some water he stood and looked at some more trees to the east but the problem there was again mountains that also settled on the end of the lake and the trees were beyond that with the mountains proving a barrier unless he swam across the section of the lake which narrowed to about 30 foot at this point, still it would move him away from Laseith and that broomstick and he now looked around for some …? The magic was in the trees – high up in the trees, and he needed to swim across and then climb into the conifers to …? Well, stripping off and climbing nakedly up conifers was not his idea of pleasure and especially climbing for Laseith but he might do it for the broom which petrified him, but all that boomed apart as Laseith, complete with broom started shouting, yet again, “where are the scrolls? You are no use, Arturo …? Just take yourself somewhere else; do it now!”

Where, Laseith?”

I don’t care, Arturo; nowhere near me,” Laseith for some reason seemed frightened and that was unusual, given her arrogance and self-belief; Laseith had some magical qualities but they are seemed nothing without her broom.

Arturo might think of himself as a dwarf rising but that was usually just before he became a dwarf falling and vomiting after the broom attacked him. He needed to think: he needed to see Drufus and understand a dwarf who could write magic scrolls and whether there was any that could destroy Laseith.

He moved to face, Laseith and ducked as the broom swung at him, forcing him away. Arturo looked at her taunting face and the broom; took the scroll out from inside his jerkin and started to read the scroll.

What are you doing, Arturo! I didn’t tell you to read that scroll! What are you doing you slimy little rat-faced dwarf! You’ll die slowly for this!” Laseith and the broom both launched themselves at Arturo with Laseith then falling over the broom which had move first and both lay in a heap.

Arturo finished the words and felt magic fly from the scroll and for a moment he seemed to be in two places at once as an explosion launched bolts of lightning at the shore and Arturo learnt there are worse things that brooms for travelling as his feet seemed to touch his head and then unwind and he travelled and so did the broomstick, Laseith, Mona Roc, and Rona as Drufus’ code screwed up once again or did it?

Drufus had made sure only a dwarf could read the scroll and a captive spell generated, moving the Dwarf to where the scroll was written – co-incidentally to where Drufus was.

Drufus had listened to Laseith and heard the imperious tones of the Matira’s that he hated. He’d not forgotten the death of his love by Grisalda. He’d made sure the dwarf was safe but incorporated his magic into the spell to try and destroy Laseith however, once again, Drufus, had got it wrong – yet again!

 

Chapter XVIII – Awakening

Mona awoke still holding Rona in her claws. Mona could see some signs of life in Rona but they were few and feeble. Bonded to Rona, Mona sat there.

This wasn’t a castle or walls; just rocks.

To the north was green. Behind Mona was water and beyond that, more rocks and more water. In front of her she could see smoke rising and decided it needed life and what she hoped, were humans? At the moment she didn’t think of anyone else.

She could see smoke rising to the west of the trees but they were Old Folk and the Roc’s tolerated them, but little else.

She picked up the body and flew towards the smoke; settling down to the west of the village and laying Rona down beside a path and then rose up into a thick tree to watch.

Mona Roc could feel her kind near her and this would take a lot of ancient time explaining. She was now an interloper and her kind killed interlopers but her only crime was time. She already sensed and opened her mind to the minds seeking her as she watched and waited.

The trees around moved as Rocs appeared and settled. She tried to portray what had happened and the bonding that made her flee instead of warning her tribe … that was a death penalty before she thought of anything else – failing to warn her tribe; putting a mind bond with a human before her tribe – two death penalties and if she was judging, she would not have hesitate to enforce the penalty; now she waited for judgement as Kyle Nonsat found Rona Matira.

Kyle looked at the body … he thought the dwarf woman was still alive and he should take her to Jacque and Mari but there was no love lost and he was threatening her life and Jacque and Mari would help but they should not be touched or contacted without permission.

He needed his wife – she possessed skills he would never have but Tare wanted to be pregnant and was like a wounded animal – to say she was touchy around other women, never mind men, was not something you said to Tare if you wanted to live and they were trying to produce a child … sometimes he was surprised to crawl out of the house.

The direct route was not an easy one but if Kyle left her for the wolves, the Woman’s Council would hang him upside down for the wolves to play with although being a dwarf they might hang her and him.

If he approached Jacque and Mari, it would be even worse but luckily the village was the closest and Kyle with immense reluctance picked up the body; put it over his shoulder and made his staggering way through the smaller trees shouting, “woman here; hear me; still breathing; need help!”

He didn’t have much breath to shout anything else because no-one crossed the woman’s council and stayed in the village; especially not a man who allowed a woman to die because no woman heeded his cries – they would blame him for not shouting loud enough.

Mona Roc waited.

Someone had taken Rona Matira and that least paid for her stupidity.

How long had she waited to really fly high and then sacrificed her bond mate.

Mona felt she deserved to die at least three time: one for deserting her brothers, sisters, family; her tribe; she knew magic was there when she took off but her care for her tribe and also for her bond wasn’t there. She had cared for nothing else but for herself and for that she felt she deserved to die.

To herself and to the Roc’s watching and judging, she said, “I left my tribe to die and never thought of anything else; I abandoned everything for a young girl and then I abandoned the young girl for the pleasure of soaring. I abase myself. I deserve death – to be ripped apart and eaten until only old bones wither.”

The Court of Roc’s justice sat in the trees. The Roc’s Courts sat in groups of eleven. The highest never really sat in judgement but she, who was the highest, knew, as did every Roc, that justice was in the mind but some minds never knew justice or would accept it and then, known as Matron Roc, she was forced to interfere and direct justice. Sheria Roc ruled over the nine: Daried; Petro; Angil; Oline; Joc; Salean; Majeen; Roam, and Shewan. They sat in judgement but they also sat to administer the law, not change it. Matron Roc with Sheria Roc would decide on the law if there was a failure to uphold it.

The nine would judge and after lengthy mind images put their decision in Mona Roc’s mind, “This is our verdict, Mona Roc. Your decision is death but postponed. You must die for your actions – your sins must be repaid – you will die but binding and the bonds must always be honoured. You will live until you die although any Roc may kill you, but not under our decision.” The Tribe must be repaid for your treachery; your bond to Rona must be honoured. Kyle Nonsat also has a sentence of death. He prowls amongst our weak and kills them – you must stop this and his life depends upon you. We will not kill either of you unless we have no other choice! You will honour your people. Stop him killing our weak; you will bond to him. You will work until we, nature or a Roc decides your death. You will never leave your bonds with Kyle Nonsat or Rona Matira unless in your death. Those of our number who die in their shells may be used by Kyle Nonsat and no other but you will him stop killing our weak and infirmed – their death is a matter for the Great Roc, not a human. That is our judgement under this Court of Roc’s. This Court has judged – do Matron Roc and Sheria Roc wish to speak?”

The silence was broken as Matron and Sheria Roc raised their wings and rose into the sky.

Kyle heard the wings but staggering on his way he couldn’t watched more Rocs that he had ever seen before rise into the sky; he needed help and it wasn’t there.

He laid Rona down and shouted yet again; still waiting for an answering call – he gave up and picked up the failing body, trying to force his way through small conifers towards, what it his village – at times he didn’t know.

There were some 15 homes in the village but no-one seemed to be paying any attention to him and that to a degree summed up his own feelings.

He didn’t belong and nor did Tare but they tolerated him for Tare’s ability to cure and his ability to kill wolves and bring back Roc eggs.

To the north-east were two small farms and Jacque and Mari to the north-west but Jacque and Mari did not exist as far as the villagers were concerned – unless they needed some medicines for things the women’s council could not provide – Jacque and Mari were old – old stock …? Different, but to who – not those you knew in the lights of the more stringent women council members eyes; nevertheless, they were the most ardent buyers of those packages left amongst the trees and never touched by anyone, yet they seemed to vanish … how else would you describe the old stock.

They did nothing and to the villagers, did not exist and that was the Women’s Council’s decision, often thought of as meeting their supplies so they could claim the solution; although that never stopped villagers making their way to fish by the small spread of Jacque and Mari who kept hawks and other things and often carrying fish they had never caught however no-one discussed their fishing expeditions but to the north was wood-cutting and joinery, and a small source of income for the village. There was also some wood and marble cutting to the south and the farms supplied wheat, fresh vegetables to all and some managed to hew stone and wood for the houses. For a small villages it was survival on a small scale … not enough to attract attention but enough to survive.

Merchants did stopped to buy but the wolves in the rocks to the east were a menace – attacking their horses and when hungry, even people; the merchants often came and left at speed.

The Rocs did do some work in keeping the wolf pack numbers down but the tended to kill them if they went near the rocks to the west and left those to the east for the merchants to fight.

Kyle often went to the west and produced Roc eggs for a feast night but to some of the villagers, this seemed stupid when the Rocs were protecting them. Now people saw Kyle walking towards them with something slung over his shoulder and immediately they thought of food. They’d heard Kyle shout earlier and thought he found some really good meat; now they realised the meat was a girl and she must be alive if he had brought her back. If Kyle expected to be welcomed, he was in error. The women’s council almost pounced on him, “What have you done to this poor girl, Kyle Nonsat; where are these Roc eggs you were bringing for the feast tonight?” As if carrying a woman’s body and Roc eggs at the same time was feasible.

Toshon Village looked towards the south, north, east and the west and in fact it look everywhere since there was very little else to look at. Kyle saw the village as he tried to look everywhere else. The wolves weren’t the only ones hunting for something new at the moment and as they took the body out of his arms he made his way towards the western path, away from the women.

If the Women’s Circle were going to behave like that he didn’t want them near anything he cared about. He and Tare were trying for a child and the Women’s Council around his house again with their advice and instructions were enough for him to stay childless and single – it was bad enough with the bandits and wolves; at least he understand them, which is more than he could say for the Women’s Councils. They seemed to be running shifts to harass him and from the look of these women they were prepared to take off their shifts and strangle him with them. If the bandits ever faced these women, they would run but the women never appeared when the bandits did. He made his way down to the south and the small inlet from the sea. He’d cast some nets there yesterday and with luck his pots and nets would have something in them as well.

Kyle was born to a difficult life. Kyle’s father beat him until he could fight back. When he could he was dragged off his father by men from the village – something they didn’t do when his father was beating him.

Looking up at the blue skies he could see very little hints of wind. Ideal for rock climbing if the Rocs weren’t around and he could get at the eggs. He’d almost been here earlier until he found the body and took it back.

Now he made his way past the trees to the east and onwards up to the rocks and the inlet. Again conifers were in the way but there were gaps in the trees and his traps were tied to the trees as were his nets … if there weren’t enough fish he’d try climbing the rocks and face the Roc’s anger.

Kyle didn’t feel he wasn’t despoiling; he might be trespassing but if the eggs weren’t hatched then the Rocs weren’t producing good eggs and he was keeping the species clean but he shouldn’t have been was surprised when as he leant forward to look at his nets, a voice spoke in his head, “I am instructed to bond with you, Kyle Nonsat. I am Mona Roc and I am part of your mind. I will direct you to dead eggs but you do not touch a Roc egg without my permission. I am also bonded to Rona Matira, who you carried back. You will look after her and I will know that you do.”

 

Chapter XIX – Mi Kee

Mi Kee in his life administered justice according to the rules, and the rules were laid down.

Mi Kee was absolute in his belief in the rules; he felt he administered according to the law and the rules of his office.

Only now did that start to bother him as he lost all of his organisation and was alone facing his actions.

The rules and the law had been laid down: the culprits were guilty or they wouldn’t be here before him – would they …?

No matter what he felt it was laid down and he ruled accordingly – often amongst heaps of bodies but everything according to the rules. His destruction of villages was never personal and the law proscribed that if they broke the law you killed them and destroyed their village – it was never personal and he always believed that.

The lovers watch as they were forced to. No water should be in the pool before they were forced to watch the water flow and know their heads would fall into it. The families had paid for their trial and justice would be side, and since they were honoured families – very honourable families, and the money flowed into his mentor’s benevolence; perhaps justice would flow out and his white cap button might change it’s colour. He watched the lovers look at each other as they watched the water rose. Yes, they looked at each other and he could see the love in their eyes and that told him, if nothing else they were guilty … as an act of kindness he’d allowed them to face each before they were beheaded. A gentle impulse but one he wanted to make even if it broke the rules. Mi Kee moved towards the pool.

He always felt he should observe the process and judgement as the heads floated in the water …? Well, this was something he felt and he’d seen too many pieces of water used to prove adultery when the Magistrate wasn’t there – the law would be upheld and not used to kill.

Perhaps this was his thought as he watched the pool fill and move towards it to check, catching his foot on one of the blood gutters surrounding the pool. He found himself slipping and with nothing to hang onto, head first into the pool.

Mi Kee now found himself lying on a beach with a spinning storm almost a face in his face with the colours watching him. A large log nearby spoke to him, “get this damned parrot off my back … it’s driving me spare with its screaming!”

Mi Kee confusion increased even more as he understood what the log was saying and it wasn’t mandarin and his panic erupted as the log suddenly stood up and moved towards him with the parrot screaming even more.

 

Chapter XX – Alisia

Alisia, was fulfilling her duties with King Martan and she saw him once again shake his head.

Have I failed you, my Lord?”

You have never failed me, Alisia – I failed you.”

How could you fail me, my Lord?”

I should have stopped making love to you when I knew you were with child, Alisia.”

I’m not with child, my Lord.”

Charles Dastry via my future wife Princess Routani, has informed me, you are expecting.”

You didn’t know, my Lord; how could the toad know?”

The toad jumps everywhere, my love, and I assume one of my loyal subjects who observed you, saved a pigeon from an early dinner; Dastry normally eats slugs and now he would appear to want to eat more nourishing food!”

One of your people betrayed us?”

Why do you seem so surprised, Alisia. Betrayal, never surprises me.”

I will never betray you, my Lord.”

I know that, Alisia and that is why I must lose you, and loose you.”

Keep me by your side, my Lord. I do not seek more than that.”

Kings, Alisia, are as much in love with you as they are with their responsibilities and beliefs. Don’t ask me to explain, I don’t know if I could, or if I would if I could; I must marry Princess Routani to be stability – there must be a Queen or the attempts to kill me will achieve even greater success by civil war and this country destroyed if I die without someone on the throne. I think even now that Sir Charles Dastry is on his way by some magic of Princess Laseith. My only hope is to make sure Princess Routani knows she is as much a victim as I am. I will marry Routani but you must leave and seek whatever sanctuary you can find and bring our son or daughter to a better ending than they will have here and I will always love and treasure you, and our child.”

Can you be still my Lord, or we lose a moment’s love?”

We have peace for the moment, Alisia but I have to head east for yet another battle. People should protect me.”

Will they, my Lord? You don’t want me with you to watch over your back?”

Our child will live, and hopefully so will you – watching my back in a battle is beyond your skills my love and so you must leave, Alisia and now.”

I will never leave you, my Lord. My body may but I will never leave you, my heart.”

The sooner your body leaves me, the sooner my heart will stop leaving my body. Take what you need, Alisia, there is a bag of crowns on the table – take them; head for where you feel safe!”

Quietly, my Lord. Perhaps it is better I leave now – I know someone of the old beliefs; she knows how to hide …? She and her husband have hidden for years.”

You would trust one of them?”

We killed and destroyed them, they didn’t kill us and we forced them to …. Jacque and Mari keep and breed hawks now but I wonder if they will keep me?”

Perhaps they will but I doubt it. The Matira’s were the biggest killers of the old races … those they found; and, yes, they found a lot. Those they didn’t kill, they imprisoned and worked to death as slaves; people of this country fought to have only three races in Toshonia – elves, Dwarf’s and humans – they killed, or tried to kill everyone else! Why would anyone of the old stock help a King of Toshonia?”

Perhaps they will help me. Can I leave in the morning, my Lord. We still have time.”

Yes, time for you to die if you stay, Alisia … I think not. Sir Charles, I am told, is already on his way to murder. Leave now. Horses are ready and my Royal Own will escort you to safety. Ride, Alisia, ride and do not stop until you find your chances in life – let that be our legacy. Do not tell me where you ride – just ride. You must be gone but never from my heart or mind. I sacrifice you for the people of this kingdom … I have no choice, now ride Alisia, ride!”

The magic of Drufus did not bring Arturo to the main hall but with a gut wrenching motion, Arturo found himself facing an altar with soldiers behind him and behind the altar, Drufus sharpening a knife, “I’ve always found sharpened knives concentrate the mind almost as much as a hanging and that can be arranged, Arturo, if necessary – Sir Facid has no love of Laseith or her games, and my scroll was never intended to allow Laseith, her broomstick or you to travel anywhere unless I planned it. I had planned to try and open an inter-planetary hole to send Laseith to and with that broomstick to accompany her to some godforsaken planet where magic does not function but I do make mistakes in my magical coding and instead people and animals came from other worlds to Dagril; the scrolls are still there and you came here. Laseith and her broomstick, with my compliments, went back to Ascan.”

Laseith arriving back at Ascania, found herself back in the study opposite her bedchamber once again.

She looked around for Arturo and her broomstick. The broomstick seemed unchanged and filled the room with its presence but Arturo was nowhere to be seen.

After the trip to Dagril and the swift transfer back she felt she needed a bath – it had been a while since her last and perhaps a change of clothing might be of relevance. She moved out of the study to the bedchamber opposite and caught sight of Guards outside King Machael’s bedchamber which was unusual as she had planned for him to be off to the east looking for foes, her agents had planted stories of – her agents would be hearing from her and with some force. She’d wanted access to Queen Amanda for a possible accident to occur without the King around – Machael should not be in the castle.

She stormed off to her bedchamber and that annoyed her as well – one bedchamber for a Princess!

Things would change once Machael was dead. His wife might be pregnant, she however would not bear a child; Arturo had seen to that – there would be no sons or daughters from King Machael as far as Laseith was concerned but why Guards on his bedchamber door?

She headed for her bath with the broomstick trailing. It would sort out any slobbish lack of respect for her body from the servants. Despite the broomstick and Laseith’s temper it took a while for the bath to be ready and most of the servants ran for it when the broomstick decided to switch a few branches at them for the water being too hot; leaving Laseith facing a new technology called ‘taking a bath unaided’. Laseith wondered how the broomstick knew what she was thinking and then attacked? Whether she could ever control it was another question? The bath at least was decent and hot and she sank into it minus everything that went into another hot tub.

She tried to get her broomstick to wash her back, or, at least to try and herd the servants back so she had some soap. That was the last she saw of the servants for some hours and several of them could hardly walk then.

She really needed to understand the broomstick which had now taken off again. At times, it didn’t just have a mind of its own, it took over her mind, which was probably not a difficult thing to do. She had no regard for life; she killed as her mother had … maybe the techniques were a little different, but what did it matter if they were dead?

Arturo had been her preferred killer and was usually good at it until he’d disappeared but he’d be back and more determined than ever to follow her instructions, once she caught up with him. The broomstick would see to that.

The hot water made her relax and that released thoughts she’d never sought, as if a tapestry were re-writing her mind and the imaginary needles pricked her ideas – she never sought thoughts, herself – what was the point, she just did what she wanted; now she found herself thinking …? Why were there Guards outside Machael’s bedchamber? Laseith rose from her bath like a surfacing whale and there was a lot in common between them.

To say she dressed quickly would be an understatement considering she had to get out of the bath and across the aisle, and then a long walk – north – to the door of her chamber and people would pay for her door being on the north side of the building while her bath door was on the south – behind her bedchamber with no door to access it. She chose the right-hand side away from the Guards as she still had problems dressing herself. Dressing herself for a change wasn’t easy with only the broom to assist, but she was out of her bedchamber as soon as she could, and with a swift left turn, on her way to face the Guards outside of the King’s bedchamber, complete with the impetus of the broomstick now in front of her. Approaching the door she was stopped by Guards who did not appear to be frightened of her and her brain was immediately, via her mouth spraying every insult and threat she could think of. Who were Guards to stopped her – she was Royalty.

In the King’s bedchamber stood a priest of Astoron – his name was Myrow, which was not his fault since he could hardly have objected at the time but there was yet another substantial donation to the Temple of Astoron and he was working with two Guards – Bonnie Leligan and Brunie Dumie facing the door as Laseith tried to force her way in.

Myrow knew he would lose either the child or the mother if he diverted his magic and his calling was to save the mother but Queen Amanda had specified the child over her own survival and now Laseith and her broomstick were channelling his magic away from Queen Amanda to Laseith and her broomstick, and the door was being forced open, no matter what they did.

Finally seeing Laseith’s face and the strong force beating against the door and Guards, Myrow ripped off his religious emblem and hurled it at the door. It sparkled as it travelled through the air passed Bonnie but she felt the pressure as the star passed her hand and instinctively caught it, pushing the emblem against the door. Pressure immediately ceased.

Princess Amanda groaned and the baby appeared with nurses immediately rushing to her.

Myrow knew he’d lost Queen Amanda and looked up she died bearing the child she had called Mioned – Myrow knew that was Amanda’s decision – she’d told him that Mioned was the priority and he heard Amanda’s words at this point echoing in his mind, ‘they can kill me but my child will kill them’.

Had Laseith broken in, both would have died. At least this way the child lived. Without Laseith and her broomstick trying to break in, he might have saved both – another death on Laseith’s lack of conscience.

Laseith and that evil weapon killed another innocent woman – long may she rot in the hells thought Myrow. The priest closely watched the nurses cleaning up the baby and he summons the two soldiers – Bonnie Leligan and Brunie Dumie – to him, “take these two amulets; wear them at all times,” turning to the nurses he produced a chain, “this is for the child – she will wear it to protect her and my God will also protect her but anyone who harms her will suffer his wrath,” if Astoron can be bothered he thought – how many Gods were really there and how much of his magic was ‘old magic’.

Bonnie and Brunie put the amulets around their necks as Myrow watched, “never take them off and you will look after this child for the rest of your lives – as I lay this protection on you, so do I lay this duty and its rewards,” again his thoughts seemed at odds with his words. What rewards were they ever likely to know apart from a long life and as many people knew, a long life was always something to be desired.

To say Princess Laseith was happy with the sound of a child crying and her broom not being able to break into the birth-room would be an understatement. So far, Laseith had lost her killer; lost the magic scrolls, and now King Machael had a child – she would do something about that – no-one crossed her … no-one! The child would live a few hours and then die from complications – two of the nurses would arrange for mistakes – it often happened in those early minutes after birth!

Laseith was already back in the study with a glass scrying globe trying to watch Machael’s bedchamber however, for some reason she was having trouble. Everything seemed to be blurred and any image she caught immediately moved away from her until her eyes were watering and she still hadn’t seen anything. She moved the scrying to the bedchamber door with the two Guards still outside and then she saw two Guards move from inside the room, one of them carrying a saddlebag over her shoulder. So there were just her nurses, the baby and the priest. Soon it would all be over.

What she didn’t see in the saddlebag over Bonnie’s shoulder was a snuggled, well-wrapped baby on it’s way to a wet-nurse – the nurses were now on their knees and sleeping …?

The baby was, at least, safer now than it had been before and King Machael knew the baby would be safe and had agreed to this – Myrow had given his word and that was one reason why Queen Amanda died and the baby lived – the girl was certainly safer now than she would be as King Machael prepared for yet another battle.

Laseith watch the priest of Astoron leave some twenty minutes later, leaving the two Guards at the door. It would take Princess Laseith and her broomstick some twenty minutes to find the sleeping nurses who would be moved very shortly; surrounded by Guards – by which time – the baby would be feeding and on it’s way to the temple of Astoron.

Laseith’s temper, never good, was now incandescent and even the broomstick seemed worried, whilst Routani was quivering, “I will get those bastards, Routani Jamesson! No-one thwarts me. That idiot, Arturo, deserved whatever he got and those nurses are dead – they deserve to die for failing me – did you have them taken care of?”

They’ve been taken care of, Laseith. As you ordered.”

All of the nurses were in fact pumped full of sleeping potions by Myrow, and Routani’s attempts to quietly kill them meant waiting for the Guards and nurses to both wake up. The soldiers who were ready to carry out Laseith’s instructions were now quietly sleeping in the dungeons, and they had enjoyed the fruits of their potential labours – sent by Laseith, who didn’t know she had sent them and they would be ready for the front when the army finally left, and King Machael promised himself they would be in front of him!

King Machael was well used to the attempts by Laseith and Routani to kill people but killing Laseith and Routani would to himself, indicate failure and to the people of his country, a lack of succession leading to Sir Facid and Sir Charles Dastry looking to their own succession.

It was easier to have their attempts miscarry than try to stop them – in some cases, he couldn’t stop them but that was a price to pay for stability although the dead people would probably disagree.

If he ever found a way for both Laseith and Routani to pay with their own poison he would be interested, however for now, he had little choice, possibly it was a pity King Machael was not present at his adopted daughters’ little chat that followed soon afterwards as they realised they had been out-thought by a mere man.

Laseith, in a formidable temper as usual had found failure even harder to take ans was fighting the urge to use her broomstick and no longer have a sister, but it was too early claim both Ascania and Toshonia …? Well, maybe … No … maybe, but not like that. Finally she moved her temper to mere furnace level, “Routani, let us look at your marriage and subsequent widowhood to and of, King Martan.”

I haven’t even married him yet, Laseith and you are killing him – should I have a succession first?”

I like to plan ahead, Routani. Well, we need to sort out that concubine. We don’t want competition before he dies.”

The Chancellor is still working on the marriage arrangements, it will be months before I am married to Martan. Why you are planning now?”

I’m looking after you, my sweet sister. When I have finished I will rule Ascania and Toshonia – we, my sister …? We! Yes, we will rule Astoria and no-one will ever say, ‘nay’ to us – we will rule!”

How do we stop this birth, Laseith? I’m not even in the castle nor do I have people to kill her?”

There are always people who will kill. We just need to find them but my broom will find her and kill her!”

How will your broom find someone and kill them? It can’t even find you at times and it – I can’t even think of it flying over water without bringing a year’s meals!”

You always were squeamish but perhaps you have a point and my need for the broom is greater in Ascania than Toshonia. We can always find killers, anyway, no matter where. Let us see what this concubine is doing? I found the scrying stone at the same time as I found my broomstick and it can see things.”

Where did you find it, Laseith and it couldn’t see a think the last time you tried. What can it see now, Laseith?”

Watch, and you will learn something, Routani; just watch and be quiet!”

It’s not doing anything, Laseith.”

Be quiet; let me be the judge of that. Now shut-up!”

Laseith watched the image form in the crystal stone and saw soldiers riding from the castle, “The mirror never lies, there she is!”

Where, Laseith? There are only soldiers. So we don’t know where she is, Laseith?”

We will find her, Routani, and then she dies and her bastard with her!”

How do we find her, Laseith?”

There will be a way, Routani; just leave it to me!”

The problem with running away, when pregnant, Alisia realised, is that you prefer movement to be a little slower and preferably not on a horse but the armour had been suitably changed to fit her condition and two Guards were staying very close to her, and so was a large Cat that no-one seemed to notice. No-one looked happy – not even the Cat. The horses were restless; the Guards were restless and the two Guards near her seemed stable until she learnt they were called ‘The Drunk’ and ‘Jinny’ and at this point she was feeling quite queasy herself – Rosanna had given her a potion to ease this but it made her sleepy and that was a luxury at the moment.

Alisia didn’t know where the Cat came from but there were other problems needing her urgent attention in her pregnancy and it was only ten minutes ago they’d left the castle.

She’d thought she’d hidden it well for five months but everyone watched her as a guide to her master’s moods and from that they watched her stomach, bottom and toilet habits – loose clothing could hide most eyes but she’d needed to make some visits that couldn’t be hidden and nor could the frequency of them and she couldn’t touch food in public with or without a taster although she did try but even that was wearing out as were the tasters. She had lost eight tasters so far this year and was regularly checked by Rosanna most evenings. Now she would need to check herself but her toilet habits wouldn’t change.

 

Chapter XXI – A Journey

Sir Charles Dastry’s broom finally arrived in Charguar a few days before Alisia left. To say his journey was eventful would have made Sir Charles laugh, if that was possible. He’d taken off from Castle Dastry; making his way on the broom, gripping it like a Government on an austerity drive, when his broom almost parted from him over the Storme Sea, leaving his hands around its neck as if he was trying to wring it – a close description of reality – and started a rapid descent with the rest of his body a foot above the broom and floating in mid-air when he certainly didn’t expect it. They just made a cold wet mountainous island short of Zapril before the broom gave up completely – obviously a late night had beckoned to its bristles and everyone else was paying the cost for a late night out? After a cold wet night and still high up in the mountains they finally managed to take an early launch and arrived at Zapril – limping; that was a realistic statement and eventually they also arrived in Saspros although Sir Charles wasn’t really sure who arrived but there were no circumstances under which he would trust this broom to get him to Minet and he was finally forced to hire a boat to Minet and then together they manage a short hop to Woara and from there via several other mountain tops to finally land at Charguar – also just missing a few more mountains on the way. The broom changed directions from mountains to trees without consultation, hitting everyone and everything as it finally lowered itself down.

Sir Charles hired his Guards on a pittance and as he finally made broom/ground level, he was living as they were.

It took some time for Sir Charles to find his Guards as they were hiding in the trees away even further from the road but when the broom finally descended into the Guards and camp and being one of Laseith’s brooms immediately started attacking everyone. The Guards didn’t wait around. It was bad enough being attacked by villagers and driven out; now a Magician on a broom had turned up with a broom attacking them and they ran even further into the trees. Sir Charles finally managed to stop the broom and then tried to find his Guards. It took him hours before anyone would come near him.

His Guards proved to be awaiting his spies and also money – both of which seemed to be in short supply – his spymaster would be one of the people who did meet the broom as he appeared to be skimming the top, bottom and both sides of the pot.

Four of them still could enter Charguar – the rest were known as thieves and would meet a crossbow bolt if they tried and the impression he formed of them was that it would be well deserved.

The Guards had managed to kill a wild boar and made him what they felt was a generous offer, “We’re roasting some meat tonight; building a large fire – please feel invited and your broom can warm your bristles.”

Sir Charles could see a certain gleam in their eyes as they said this and he saw them looking at the Golden Dagger of the Droga’s, “I think not. I will take the four who can enter Charguar with me and there are some other Guards and dogs to pick up in Charguar. I must forego your offer and I will leave my broom behind.”

As you wish, my Lord.”

One question I do have. As you are so far from Matira why do you not have regular patrols to Matira? My spymaster appears to be in error, and I will correct that in terms of the lack of money, supplies and information but why have you not sought to provide regular patrols to Matira and challenge him?”

First and foremost, my Lord, the lack of payment and supplies left us having to live off the land and steal. Four of our Guards were killed within the first month and six others deserted, then the villagers complained to King Martan that bandits were living in the trees and preying on farms and hovels. He now has patrols on the roads. Only the forest stops them as they will not enter the forest on horseback, and that is how we are forced to live – they have to use the roads – we can not be seen on them or we get crossbow bolts.

I gave enough money!”

You gave someone enough money, Sir Charles …? I don’t think we ever saw it – no money, apart from a pittance, reached us. We live in the forest as outlaws and they treat us as such. We make do on what we can rob and steal. We don’t receive enough of anything to buy anything, Sir Charles.”

Sir Charles took the Golden Dagger of the Droga’s from its sheath and said, “do you know what that is?”

More money than you paying us, Sir Charles, and with that we wouldn’t be starving or buying used-up old nags to ride!”

I’m here now, so we’ll get you decent horses and stop looking like scarecrows – if that is possible?”

Sir Charles decided to leave the broom behind. A rider entering a village cum small town with a broom would certainly attract attention, if not laughter, and that was the last thing he wished to do and someone or something needed to make sure these Guards were still here when he returned, and the broom already had them terrified, and had the broom been reading his mind when it attacked them – the idea had definitely been there as he landed – amongst a lot of other emotions.

It was only a matter of some five to ten miles to Charguar according to his and Sir Charles felt the sooner he picked up some more reliable Guards and the two black hounds the better he would feel.

His next surprise was that Charguar was not a small village cum town on the coast. As he left the depths of the forest he saw farms with timber build walls and not hovels as he’d been told. He saw some brick built houses on the farms and as he rode on, wooden framed building were lining the road; wells were dug, and rising in the distance he could see water catchment. This was not some poor wreck of a place, it was prosperous and it was no wonder that King Martan rang regular patrols here – his spymaster had either lied or could not be bothered to leave Matira to find out – there would be a reckoning. He carried on towards the mountains and even there, there were mines for ore, marble and gold.

As he near the mountains he finally found the buildings he was looking for and Margo opened a door complete with a meat cleaver as he approached, “I told you bandits not to come here again. I don’t warn twice!” Margo for a woman was large, almost as wide as she was tall and at five foot three did not appear to be frightened of anyone.

Sir Charles raised his dagger, “I am a bandit, Margo, and I’ll thank you not to call me one.”

Margo’s face fell as she recognised the dagger, “Sir Charles, I didn’t know you had arrived. I haven’t seen that useless spymaster of your for a good half-year and all these bandits do is come around here stealing.”

Had Sargon paid them instead of lining his own pockets they would not have been reduced to stealing? Have you tried to contact Sargon to find out what he is doing?”

I initially sent two riders – neither they, nor Sargon, nor any funds returned. I sent other riders to see if he still lived – none of them have returned – now the other riders refuse what the call a ‘kiss of the devil’ mission …? I don’t anyone of them will try that mission. So far you lost seven riders, Sir Charles.”

Damn all spymasters. If he cannot protect himself, how can he protect me?”

Would anyone know his identity, Sir Charles?”

Possibly Princess Laseith, but she is in Ascania.”

She may be, Sir Charles but even I know of the broomsticks arriving from Ascania and the news their passengers bring usually ends up in the taverns, and I now have my own Agents in the taverns – I had the money from the lost seven riders to spend. They have also seen little of your spymaster – if anything, if they could manage to tell the truth without embellishment!”

How many Guards do you have left, Margo, and please don’t shout the answer?”

I have lost seven people, Sir Charles, which leaves thirteen – an evil number to shout about!”

Calm yourself, Margo. That is an old superstition. I have these four with me and you can take them to make your numbers up.”

Must I, Sir Charles? I would rather have evil luck than these bandits.”

Where are the hounds?”

We have to keep them in the huts, nowadays. When they were attacking the wolves, it was fine. When the wolves were gone, they attacked the livestock. It took a large payment and a promise to keep them locked up to save them. When you take them, and I wish you would, please keep them on leads or it will be my neck they hang, and probably yours as well. They don’t think that deeply around the mountains before they act.”

I need a team of thirty people I can trust, plus those dogs and a scout. You are right about those in the forest but they will be cannon fodder. Thirty one from you, plus these and whoever is left in the forest, when I get back should give us the men I need.”

I will have a room prepared for you, Sir Charles. These can sleep in the barn with the dogs – the dogs are used to smells.”

Put them in a tavern with a bath; new clothes and an escort so they are ready when I want them. When can you get word to your people in Matira?”

One of them should be here tomorrow. If nothing of importance is occurring, they report every two weeks. One is due tomorrow and I would suggest a bath is prepared for your Lordship and I will prepare a meal – let those bandits find a tavern as you instruct.”

Thank you, I could enjoy a good bath and meal.”

I also have a bottle of wine but I cannot speak for its taste.”

An honest statement and I seem short of those as well.”

This way my Lord,” and turning to his escort with little more than contempt, “To the tavern with you wretches and don’t abuse it or I will know and I will set the hounds on you – some coins for them, if you would, Sir, or they will only start stealing again,” Sir Charles took a small bag from inside his shirt and tossed it to his escort, “I will see you here tomorrow afternoon – follow the instructions of Margo’s people if you wish to live!”

Sir Charles watch them ride off, but not to the mountains, “Will they return, Margo?”

My people will make sure they do and I do employ some capable people who they would never escape.”

Your certainty comforts me, Margo. Let us see to this bath and meal. My needs, after journeying with that broom, are dire.”

The night looked at Alisia who then looked at her escort and Jinny, who was leading the Guards, “isn’t it dangerous to ride across cornfields in the dark?”

We need to head east, my Lady but someone inconveniently built the road from Matira to the west – taking us in the wrong direction and in what will be public sight in a few hours. We need to move to the east and remain out of sight – King Martan already holds one Spy Master in his dungeons plus several who came to find. It won’t be long before whoever employs knows he has disappeared. Quite severe questioning has highlighted his employer as Sir Charles Dastry. If we follow the sea coast until it ends, we are some ten miles from the road but eighty miles closer and undiscovered. We can ease your condition by riding slowly – on the road, we would have to move at speed. The Drunk and I also have a Cat and he will be prowling and scenting for anyone following.”

Who chose this route?”

I did, and with the Cat I have more chance of guaranteeing your safety than by blindly following a road in the wrong direction. Are you ready to ride?”

You seemed frightened?”

I am alive and I have been, as a trooper, for many years. I would not tell you how to act as a concubine, please don’t tell me how to act as a trooper and King Martan considers me a ‘lucky trooper’ as I usually win. That is why I have this job, now please mount your horse and will we move out before we alert the whole country and don’t think that no-one is looking for you. An exhausted rider from Charguar reported to King Martan shortly before he spoke to you, and I know what the King heard. Sir Charles Dastry recently landed in Toshonia and is now raising a Guards of villains and two black hounds the size of the Cat to move on Matira and the King …? You would be a bonus and hurt the King more than anything.”

So menace stalked me before I even left the castle; together with two killer hounds.”

Yes. That is another reason why we take this route. There is only one way they can follow our tracks if they pick this route, otherwise they must use the road; travel the extra distance and face the extra patrols that King Martan has on the roads; also the Cat is watching our backs. It was obvious that Sir Charles has his own spies in the castle and you went to bed with King Martan as a concubine and left as a guard. In some hours, someone will be on their way to Charguar to inform Sir Charles that Lady Alisia has not made her usual toilette visits and this will alert them. It won’t take long for a late night patrol to be connected to this and that is also why riding directly towards them is not a good idea. We also need to move slowly and the dogs, if they follow will smell us and they will move faster than can and once they get close enough they can take out horses and people. Our only hopes are that it will take them time to get here and pick up the scent or else they will lose any scents on the roads – one reason for the extra patrols. The black hounds don’t need to kill and the hounds take a lot of killing. Even Cat can only handle one but Cat does have a brain and he uses it, amongst his other tricks. Let’s move; we are wasting time.”

Sir Charles, after a good bath, good meal and a bottle of rot gut wine that he donated to the Guards still at Margo’s house, slept well, which was hardly surprising, considering his trip on the broom and he was breaking his fast with Margo when they heard the messenger arrive and Margo was the first out of the house.

What news, Trevor?”

Routine, Margo. No sign of the Spy Master and anyone asking vanishes. King Martan is still in the castle. Alisia appears to be staying with him in the King’s bedchambers, and that has been known to happen before. More patrols than normal on the roads but no reason as far as anyone knows. It is said, ‘Princess Routani will be arriving shortly’, but no confirmation of that. Everything seems to be quiet and no real signs of anything. If there are any changes, a rider is available and will be here. It is only eighty miles from Matira and the rider would kill his horse to bring news so you will hear within six hours if anything changes.”

Rest yourself and your horse, Trevor, head for the tavern and I’ll summons you if I need you.”

Thank you, Margo,” and Trevor headed back down the road as Sir Charles looked at Margo.

Can you trust him, Margo?”

As much as any of my sons, Sir Charles.”

Alisia’s escort progressed some ten miles through the cornfields, which were a little lower in some places and even lower, where the horses trampled. Eight miles from the road that Alisia demanded so turning south was her demand. Once again, Alisia hit the wall of Jinny, “No, Alisia. It is only eight miles to the road but just another fourteen to the small copse adjoining the road. The longer we stay off the road the safer we are and the hounds can’t pick up scent unless they know our route and target. It should leave us seventy miles ahead of them if they use the road and these cornfields should make the hounds work, a lot heavier, but they will be on our trail by the time we reach the copse. Sure as a rooster’s crow in the morning.”

And when they find us?”

We will have some hounds and people to kill,” and much to Alisia’s chagrin and bowels, they continued east across the cornfields, avoiding any farms.”

It was some eight hours later when both Alisia, her escort, and Sir Charles’ second messenger finally found their respective destinations.

Alisia’s destination, to her disgust, was the copse by the road and Alisia was finally realising that her running a kingdom, as she felt she had, was dependent on King Martan sleeping with her.

Sir Charles’ messenger almost became a corpse when Sir Charles’ temper exploded, until he found himself looking into a small stirrup crossbow he didn’t realise Margo was aiming at his head, “You don’t shoot the messenger, Sir Charles, although given that Bostrus is my son, I have often felt like it myself. I may shoot you, if you continue to threaten him!”

My apologies, Bostrus. Do we really know Alisia has left the castle and in what direction she has gone?”

All we know my Lord is that she has not made her usual visits and that they are something she can not avoid making. No-one can remember seeing her this morning so she is either dead or has left the castle.”

How in all the nether-hells that we have can she have left the castle with all your diligent watchers, Bostrus?”

Without the orders of your vanishing Spy Master, my Lord, we had no instructions and my Lord, and we are weak without regular meals, like others who haven’t been paid, either. A Guards of Guards left the castle late last night; we can only guess they were her Guards and the odd thing was that they set across the cornfields to the east. They may then have taken ship; travelled to the roads or settled at one of the farms; carried on to the east?”

How soon can we travel, Margo?”

My sons, who you are abusing, my Lord, prepared carts with clean clothes, good armour and good horses, overnight. They hold the honour of the Droga’s high. The dogs are already fed and on reins to the carts. The best scout I could hire – Mansly, also my son – is already being raised from his bed and he knows the hounds and scouting people – how do you think we’ve survived without any resources from you, who now demand instant obedience. There are twenty six people in your escort, excluding anyone your Spy Master employed and these are quality people who will want paying, my Lord!”

With these four and nine in the forest, their is another thirteen – a significant number, so forty – including myself – will find the Lady Alisia and kill her.”

As you wish, my Lord.”

You doubt my success, Margo?”

Alisia has survived over eight attempts to end her life in the last year. Martan may become erratic if she dies and seek those who killed her. That would include myself and my family. You are the rightful King of Matira, my Lord and your dagger proves that. I sacrifice everything I have for the oaths we once gave to a Droga King of Toshonia. Do not squander that, my Lord!”

Sir Charles looked at Margo … the only reliable person he could trust and she considered him a useless traitor to his heritage. Sir Charles and his Guards finally moved, although Troupe seemed a little more realistic to him as he reviewed them watched them canter off in front of him.

It took a while before they finally found the bandits in the forest and he could not think of them as otherwise. His Spy Master had been good. He would never have employed these people. So what had happened to his Spy Master.

King Martan was in his dungeons and especially the one containing Lusus Mariettas – Sir Charles’ Spy Master – Lusus lived; currently or lately was a future decision, if Martan released him, having extracted, previously, Sir Charles funds and information, and thank you very much, Lusus, thought King Martan. King Martan’s real enjoyment as his own spies arrested all of the people who came to find the Spy Master was their talking … yes … he did enjoy listening to it: and did they like to talk as they hung from their feet over his tower, but he also had dogs to feed and dog food wasn’t cheap and they were trying to undermine his kingdom, so the dogs ate, and he learnt.

The Spy Master had now admitted to anything and Martan decided Lusus couldn’t be turned any further. They knew all his contacts – virtually everyone he’d ever met and Martan needed Laseith within reach; Routani was the means but Laseith’s greed the attraction, and the method. Martan would need more priest and priestesses than he could probably afford to protect him but Sir Charles’ money would go towards that. They would be trying to kill him and Alisia, and Sir Charles should interfere with both Routani and Laseith’s plans if allowed enough leverage. He felt he’d built enough protection for the moment.

They were following and concentrating on Alisia, who would lead them a merry chase?

She’d led everyone else merry chases for years!

All he needed now, were their Spy Masters and networks: much as he loved Alisia, she would be a fool to think he would put her life before his or his rule; Sir Charles’ Guards would follow her, and he would regret the deaths but he would rule, and she would die, and that was a fact of ruling!

Sir Charles didn’t even bother to leave his horse. Watching this made some of his worst days, seem brighter. Burning the forest with this bunch in it seemed a fair option but it wouldn’t make them move any faster: they weren’t capable of it; some were grateful to have decent clothing and armour for a change; some did not seem to know the difference and started to fight and gamble over the clothing and armour – the forest might as well be a low tavern for these people, “Mansly, find out the description of those who hired these peasants, and then sent them away south to the roads. The King’s patrols will find them and feel we are following the roads to find Alisia – let them! At best, they can also feed the hounds and keep my food bills down?”

Do you want me to set the hounds on them, Sir Charles. The hounds can be choosy on food?”

We have use for the hounds, let us not destroy their taste for meat! We move across country with your mother’s Guards. The rest follow the road to Spragend … it deserves them, but give them some money – they must be able to pay their way and take the time up of the Matira road patrols.”

Sir Charles, who was by now, finding levels of calm he’d never understood nor wanted, finally watched the refuse of his Spy Master’s recruitment rid off towards the roads. With luck they would meet and be killed by the Matira patrols which would divert the patrols from following him across country.

Matira was only twenty five miles away – rough riding.

Sir Charles was surprised as they were on several occasions forced into hiding as large patrols of sixty to seventy armoured Guards rode across the countryside towards them as if they knew the route he was taking. The hounds did play a part in disrupting the patrols and then as Mansly whistled, disappearing again but it became fairly obvious that the patrols were not interested in people in the country and would rather be on the roads.

Finally, after eight hours hard riding, added to ten hours hiding, plus to fifteen hours lost waiting for news, with another eight hours delay before they finally skirted Matira castle; they finally headed into the cornfields conveniently broken for them by Alisia and her escort. The escort had some thirty one hours of time ahead of them, at least but Sir Charles didn’t need dogs to follow this trail and their speed was a lot faster than Alisia’s and her escort. The dogs had also picked up the Cat’s scent and wee and were roaming over the cornfields like hounds looking for a Cat. The Cat did move across the country a lot but Mansly had no problem with the dogs and once he heard their howl of scent whistled commands to bring them back. They were following a bunch of horsemen treading down a crop field and with the crop field flattened they were able to canter with very little effort even with the hounds smelling the Cat.

The time advantage was being worn down by Alisia, who unused to not getting her own way, was now playing King Martan’s deathly games for him. She wanted to head for the road so it was more comfortable, and was increasing her toilet stops to make her point that cornfields were causing her to stop too often. They were barely making five miles an hour – courtesy of Alisia – whilst unknown to her, their pursuers were making between twelve to fifteen miles an hour as they galloped through the cornfields and ate the distance between them. Finally they made the copse by the road and Alisia with a sigh large enough for everyone to hear, said, “we have made the road!”

What we have made Alisia, is someone threatening your life; our mission, and the lives of this escort for nothing more than your tantrums! Our scouts are already reporting that nearly forty men are pursuing us and they are eight miles behind us. You have wiped out any advantage we had!”

If you had taken the roads, they wouldn’t have found us.”

Alisia. We would be twenty miles closer to them and dead by now, if we had. As it is, your arrogance will probably kill all of us, and that includes you, my proud lady!”

So how will you defend me now, my proud leader?”

Possibly, by wringing your neck but that wouldn’t affect your brain, since that is in your loins and your death is all they desire.

If you, Alisia, do not delay us any longer with your death wish, there is a second branch from the road about twenty miles ahead. The first branch is eight miles ahead. We need the Cat to spray scent around, and we’ll have to hope they have a Scout who will seek where the horses leave— …? Gods, what am I thinking of? They’ll expect us to leave the escort and the escort then draws them away. We need some decoys to carry on through the trees and be where the road turns off on the bend at eight miles. Others will turn off after twenty miles and the first team will join them. The rest will stay with the plan. The Cat needs to spray its scent through the trees across country for the next twenty miles to attract the hounds. We, Alisia, stay with the main party although we’ll lose half the force over the two roads but if you could do your business in the trees for their hounds pick up, some should follow the Guards through the trees; they will take their horses through it and the rest should follow the escort. Hopefully we’ll be able to turn right at the next bend and finally might make Spragend—”

You’re not trying to make Spragend, so why have you headed this way?”

Didn’t King Martan tell you anything?”

I don’t know what you mean.”

Ask yourself this question. If the road to Toshon Village lies to the West, why do you think have been moving east?”

You decided!”

Do you know where Charguar is, Alisia?”

In the mountains to the west.”

Sir Charles Dastry’s Guards are actually in the forest bordering the road you would have to take from Matira with no means of escape and Sir Charles aiming to kill you.”

I don’t understand.”

Leaving Matira and heading west would take us past Sir Charles’ Guards in the forest who could ambush us with archers from north and south of the road. The aim, which you have deliberately thwarted was to head through the cornfields; build up a lead of some miles; head towards Spragend and turn back to the west across some thirty of the Spragend sea. Then we head for the Matira sea and finally make the Toshonia sea which would then allow us to sail Rocs Revenge and be within walking distance of Jacque and Mari.”

Why didn’t you tell me?”

Let’s get on with the job. We need to gallop across this land like a wind passing more than these Guards do. Go between the seas and there are no roads, just rough country. Hopefully by the time they realise, they’ve little chance of catching us as it will be boat and horse and the Drunk should have the first boat hired by the time we get there and he’s had his last drink. The main problem, now, is that we’ve lost our time advantage and King Martan did not plan this route. His plan was for you to use the roads and be caught by Sir Charles.”

That is a lie. You are a traitor! You are sacrificing my life.”

I am not prepared to sacrifice the lives of my Guards for you, and King Martan does not want your child born and I am to cut its throat if it ever—”

That is a lie. He told me he loved me—”

“—Then why did he lie to you. Why did he tell to move slowly. Our only hope was speed and you wiped that out. My Guards with you are just a decoy and Martan thinks you’ll die on the road or in Spragend and my Guards with you – we are all a sacrifice and I’m trying to take you to where you are safe.”

Why would he lie to me. He loves me.”

Why would he marry Princess Routani if he wanted you as his Queen and his is King, and can decide who he marries. There is no law against a King of Matira marrying a commoner.”

There is a law. He can only marry a Princess. That is the law.”

The law is the King and he is the law. He can do whatever he wants and you have no political value and bearing a child, you have the ability to plunge his kingdom into even more warfare. You got yourself pregnant, thinking to control the King. He decided you were disposable and I’m not prepared to risk my life for the antics of a King and concubine.”

You are disloyal—”

But still alive, in spite of you. Our Guards will now reverse and head across cornfields, bypassing yet another forest and we would finally join up with some Guards: surprisingly, at the bit, you wanted to meet with Sir Charles and his Guards – forecast at some twenty behind us but in fact only eight miles. You left us little chance with your tantrums but they will follow your scent: your urine, and perhaps end that when the hounds find your throat!”

Are they really that close?”

Joshua?”

Yes, Jinny.”

Tell Lady Alisia.”

They are drawing closer the longer we sit here! No matter what plan we decide, we need to move. None of us wishes to die, sat here.”

Jinny rode up to the three Guards she’d selected, “go through the trees. Make sure you create a trail. They probably won’t follow you but at the turn-off after that, you move across country again; another six Guards will move to join you there. You wait for them. I don’t think they will attack you as they should follow Alisia’ smells and that will lead them to us. You then harass them from behind. All of you have horse bows – use them. They Cat will go with you. If nothing else, it will confuse them and slow them down, and they will wonder how many Guards we really have left if we can squander Guards? You have leave to run, once you engage them but don’t run to Matira – that should, with luck, confuse them even more and hopefully split their forces. This is your note of authority should you meet patrols on the roads. It requires them to assist you,” They took off and the rest of the Guards moved on at a far faster rate, after Alisia had once more excused herself.

Jinny watched them go. There wouldn’t be any Guards for them to meet up with but maybe a couple of Guards who were useless could be targets and join them; you never know, they might survive, or even be of some use, afterwards.

Alisia had actually tried to fool King Martan, thinking that if she became pregnant he would not marry Princess Routani. Martan did not want a child as it complicated things and he decided her escape would be her death-trap or at the very least a miscarriage and the problem was over. He knew Sir Charles had Guards in the forests to the west of Matira but it was too close to comfort for him to arrange her death there – it had to be far enough away to blame someone else – she was far too well known as being close to him. Instead the idea was to move her across country on a horse for some forty miles whilst word of her leaving was released to the remaining spies of Sir Charles to make him move.

The Guards were as much a sacrifice as anyone else … Jinny had realised that quite early on. The whole plan was a shambles and the Drunk had slipped away earlier whilst the Cat had followed her hand directions to go through the trees with the small band of Guards.

Convincing Sir Charles was the next target and in this she was aided by the tantrums of Alisia who’d deliberately slowed them down. Now all they could do was run and hope to split Sir Charles’ forces. They carried on with her towards the west of Toshonia.

Sir Charles and his Guards had made good time through the cornfields and with the path conveniently beaten down were hardly breaking wind. The path was straight and the hounds were picking up the scent with no trouble at all. They seemed to just love running and were easily outdistancing the horses. Sir Charles was also impressed by Margo’s sons: Bostrus looked after one hound called Trusty; Trevor watched the second hound call Evil, like a hawk and often spent his time chasing it and forcing it to return, while Mansly, who was an excellent scout seemed to look after his two brothers like hounds. Still they were making good time and after Mansly had checked some horse droppings he established that the party some four hours ahead but looking at the signs some appeared to have started for the road; some carried on into the trees and towards the coast and some carried on straight ahead.

Sir Charles asked Mansly for numbers?

Sir Charles, they are deliberately messing up the horses on damp ground and the corn gives little away … I think about twenty— no … my gut feeling is thirty but they have some feline with them and what I don’t understand is that someone who is pregnant, is stopping every few miles to pass water; I have children and my wife did not pass water that often when bearing any of my young. It makes me that someone is deliberately slowing them down – as if they want us to reach them – it makes no sense my Lord – no sense at all?”

How long before we catch them?”

I would say four hours, my Lord—”

Then we move—”

Where my Lord. They’ve split into three parties? One towards the coast; one towards the road, and the third through the trees towards the road?”

Follow the scent of the one who keeps passing water.”

That is the one heading to the coast.”

My Lord. If we are wrong, we will never catch them. There are only three and they are making good speed through the trees. Better than they should. They must be a decoy my Lord.”

And if they are not, Mansly? What if they are not?”

I can only advise, my Lord. If we are wrong she could live. If you are right, they still have four hours to reach the coast and take a boat.”

If they take a boat, they will drowned at sea – that will happen.”

As you say, my Lord.”

We head for the road, Mansly, and with all speed.”

Alisia, now in a full guard’s uniform was finding the metal across the chest difficult, but not as difficult as passing water standing up in guard’s breeches but she was a lot faster now. The pursuers however, were also faster and they did not appear to be stopping for anything. Jinny looked back and looking at Alison – her third in command, said, “we leave now. Through the trees to the south and we’ll pick up a small village on the Spragend Sea. Fifteen miles and we should just make it. The Drunk should be there, or he and I will have words in hell; over his dead body.”

Move, Jinny, and we’ll have more chance,” and Jinny grabbed the reins of Alisia’s horse; pulled it off the road and into the forest. The Cat, as if by magic, now appeared.

Alisia started her instant and continuous complaints and had her helmet rattled as Jinny hit it, “Any more out of you and I’ll gag you,” Alisia immediately started to argue and found chains around her hands linked to her reins whilst a gag was forced into her mouth; stopping all conversation.

You are not killing me, Alisia. You are just a deposed concubine with no more rights than a beggar. These people better be prepared to take you in or you’ll wonder the streets. We’ll head for a boat that the Drunk should have hidden or the Cat wouldn’t be here. The three Guards – I don’t know – maybe just the north port. I will think the Cat has gone missing, and they will be right or not? Now we ride.”

Sir Charles’ Guards finally stopped as the hounds barked and Mansly leapt down from his horse to inspect their point of interest, “Two horse, Sir Charles, have come off the road and headed into the forest. I can’t say any more.”

So three headed through a forest towards the north coast; two head through a forest towards the south coast and the rest follow the road … what I wonder, is the difference? The north gives an ability to escape. The south effectively goes nowhere, and the main Guards are heading to Spragend by the look of it. Is there any smell of the Cat?”

I can set the hounds on it but we lose time, my Lord.”

We will catch them, Mansly. Stand the Guards down but one patrol – have them follow the remainder of the Guards and report back after ten miles; we need a rest and they won’t be able to avoid us. Find if the Cat is around and then we’ll know whether it is another decoy.”

Alison and her Guards made one mistake as they reined up and looked back to check their pursuers. The decoy to the north had not been followed and now headed back to the road to take the patrol from the rear. As the patrol passed they unleashed arrows from their horse bows into the ten guardsmen of Sir Charles. Alison now headed back to join in the attack, however two of the Guards had been instructed to ride back to the main Guards if they were attacked and now, while they killed his Guards, Sir Charles knew Alisia was no longer with those Guards who were attacking his Guards, meaning she was one of the two people heading for the Spragend sea and he immediately gave orders for his main body and the hounds to hunt them down.

Jinny kept dragging Alisia’s horse towards the point she agreed to meet the Drunk. It wasn’t easy as Alisia kept trying to pull her horse up and Jinny heard the noise of the following Guards moving closer and closer until finally she could see the bay and a small boat. Looking over her shoulder she could see movement in the trees behind her, and then the Drunk was running towards her from the beach and then stopping as if shot when he saw the chains and gag, “Cut the reins, Drunk; throw her in boat and get us away. We’ve only minutes; they have crossbows and she’s sabotaging us.”

The Drunk slashed the reins with his knife and threw Alisia, chains and all over his shoulder as he started to stagger towards the boat.

Jinny stopped to cut the saddlebags loose and then followed the Drunk; vaulted into the boat and put the saddlebags in the stern whilst the Drunk pushed the boat out and leapt in.

The boat was only some 60 foot from the shore when Sir Charles and his Guards arrived and began firing at the boat. Jinny held up the saddlebags as some kind of protection; feeling several bolts hit them as riders tried to force their horses into the sea to get closer and use their horse bows. She would have liked to use Alisia as protection but the Drunk still had some feelings.

Sir Charles watched from the sea as they moved away, “They’ve escaped but we’ll find them and kill them. Where is that bitch heading, I wonder?”

Which bitch, Sir Charles? That bloody Guards leader or Alisia. The sooner we find both of them and kill them, the better. Only problem is that, that Guards leader has a brain, and where is that bloody Cat that’s been creating havoc?”

People often think that big Cats don’t swim; perhaps they’re right and paddling doesn’t really count as swimming.

In the Cat’s case, he didn’t care and just followed the boat which once out of the sight turned to the north west and headed for a narrow inlet which eventually measured some eight miles hard rowing. As they neared the inlet the Drunk was feeling in need of several trees to fall on him and that large foaming froth that revived him. Jinny: sick of a spoilt Alisia; showed no signs of wanting to remove Alisia’s gag or chains; the Drunk’s raised voice finally crept over the laboured sound of the oars, “She needs to drink and breath, Jinny, and so do I for that matter although you would possibly disagree?”

I’ve had enough of her, Drunk.”

I’ve had enough as well, Jinny, but I’ve just found a boat that I rode, for nigh on eight miles with two of you doing nothing but staring at each other. I can appreciate the gag, Jinny and I’d laughed, if the energy was there, but why the chains?”

Think for a minute, Drunk. Why was Alisia trying to make sure Sir Charles caught up with and killed us and believe me she was!”

I always believe you, Jinny but what could she hope to achieve, my occasional love? Sir Charles would kill her as quickly as us. He isn’t going to take Martan’s throwaways or is he? Sir Charles didn’t cross Gods’ know how many seas for to kill a concubine. He came here for something else and I don’t have the faintest idea what he came for? You’re supposed to be the thinking person, Jinny, and she’d derailed you as she does others: her only skill; apart from her body is her mouth, and kingdom politics?”

Assume for a moment, my Drunk, that Sir Charles came for something and it isn’t Alisia – why would he pursue Alisia to kill her? Why would Alisia feel she has something of interest to Sir Charles that would protect her? There are one or more almighty questions here, and Alisia appears to know something that she thinks will see her safe my drunken friend?”

There is only the baby, Jinny, and that from a concubine who is being replaced by a Princess who will be a King’s wife.”

Yes, my friendly Drunk but Sir Charles has bigger fish to fry and he will not wish to share his Kingdom with Martan’s throwaways.”

Why does he think this is his Kingdom and does Alisia know that?”

The Matira’s kept the core as Dwarf held and controlled it and then as they tried to control it, they twisted it into something, the still don’t understand. They adopted other species to dilute challenges but control was always with the Matira’s and using people is never a good idea – they tend to object; Droga’s ceased calling themselves Droga’s but Matira’s killing anyone who spoke against them, also fooled no-one. The Matira’s as part of control, drove the Droga’s underground, or so they thought. The Droga’s were widespread with ‘Old Magic’ and they protected themselves in ways they knew. The Dwarfs failed to kill them. That is why we have the ‘Old Stock’ and the Cats. Alisia can’t keep her mouth shut any more than her bladder but she has learnt something and I prefer not to know, otherwise I will cut her throat for her knowledge.”

We can’t keep her in chains and gagged. We have move three miles to the second boat on the Matira sea and then finally five miles to the Toshonian Sea to finally pick up the last piece of road – Unchain her.”

Jinny finally unwrapped Alisia’s chains and it took a lot of thought to get them from her neck, and as Alisia threw herself at Jinny as they chains came off; she again, wrapped them around Alisia’s neck.

The Drunk watched this, and wished he’d been able to take a drink. You don’t mess with women but he took the gag off and said, “I’ll cut both your throats if you carry on, and if I have to – neither of you will need a gag after that!”

I’m just trying to protect myself.”

Both of you stopped that a long time ago – now you just use people for the little we have, and they little you desire. You are trying to kill everyone because you think that is how you survive. King Martan wants you dead and you are not killing us as well – neither of you. We have a three mile walk to another boat and then hours of rowing to travel fifteen miles. Five mile walk after that and another fifteen miles and then it gets difficult, and I’m the one doing the work on the oars. Choose?”

I could have saved everyone if I met Sir Charles. He would give anything for a son of King Martan.”

And if it is a daughter?”

It will be a son – I know.”

When do you ever stop lying, Alisia. Had it been a son and Martan has his priests and priestesses, you would not be on the road nor would Martan be looking for another woman. A daughter, however, could give birth to another son and a challenger for the Kingdom – you are having a daughter and you know, that but you would sacrifice all of us for yourself. I keep my honour, Alisia, more you can keep anything. You will reach your refuge and let them deal with you because I have had enough of you, in all senses!”

In the meantime, Alison had chosen to forget his instructions since there seemed little point in following them and was now heading to the west following some way behind Sir Charles and his forces – there was also Jinny’s comments to Alison and that they weren’t meant to survive and Alison intended to.

Of her Guards she’d detoured and picked up the other decoys and they now numbered twenty three in total – a sufficient force for safety but one that should be in Spragend and not in force on the King’s roads and there was possibly a problem if they met any of the King’s Guards – assuming they lived. Reaching Toshon Village – most of them had thrown off their armour already – Jinny would have spoken to them for that but she’d kept her armour bright and on – well it had taken a few drinks – and in battle, you might need to be free. The slice down so you parried ready as the blade and a few other things happened. She rode up front; they weren’t bandit but the word had obviously gone out; they were dead and she didn’t understand that as they met the first bunch of patrols met who attacked them. How could they be bandits; already they were bandits and if not bandits, they treated as bandits.

Maybe they could make their way to Frania. They always needed Guards in Frania.

Kyle was already reeling with a mind entering his and saying, “I have bonded with you.” He’d already had the Women’s Committee virtually accuse him of attacking the woman he found by the road and tried to help. Now he was told he could not hunt Roc eggs unless allowed.

What were they trying to do to him. He’d done nothing wrong. He’d tried to help a girl in trouble; tried to feed the village with old and dead Roc eggs, and caught fish for the village. Were the fish going to start talking to him, now? He went back to the trees he tied his nets too and looked for any catch – nothing – it made, not only his day, but a complete month of isolation – even his toes were giving him grief and Tare wouldn’t touch them until she was pregnant. One thing, however, was dying, whilst his toenails were bidding for freedom, and that was his belief in anything.

It was a hike to Jacque and Mari but Jacque often had some fish left and Kyle could do with a bit of luck after today and getting away from the rocks and the Rocs …?

What a can of life is this when a Roc is in your brain and watching you like a hawk; maybe she, or he watches you like a Roc and the Women’s Council or Committee used every way they could to attack any man who achieves and ‘Old Stock’ – maybe he was ‘Old Stock’ like Jacque and Mari – forced out unless needed; he was certainly ready to leave everything and everyone!

His leaving, however, was subject to getting some fish; walking five miles to Jacque and Mari with his toenails grating the ends of his boots and then back into his toes … perhaps Mari would cut them and he’d see if there was anything he could exchange for a little relief although Tare would yet again, go berserk when she found out his toenails were cut.

Visiting Jacque and Mari took him a good way from the village. They were on the coast and that was not by choice.

They were, in the words of the Women’s Council, ‘Old Stock’ – to be ignored – as if they didn’t exist but you might then ask why members of the Women’s Council walked about eight miles at night to find people who did not exist and one thing you would find were completely blank looks if you dared ask where they going, and where were the rampaging wolves who it appeared, knew better than to face the Women’s Council, still Kyle needed some fish. With no Roc eggs – not allowed; nothing from his nets; his wife not expecting; a Roc bonded with him which would put anyone off mating as three of you would be enjoying it he have even more grief from the women.

Kyle wondered what Gods he’d offended – there must be a lot of them to offend and he’d obviously found everyone, and they’d obviously found him despite his hiding from the Woman’s Council, who acted like Goddesses?

Jacque and Mari lived a hundred yards back from the coast and the Franian Sea and eventually he was almost there. You approached them through a copse of three large pines where their Hawks were based and lived wild. Why they did not fly off, Kyle never knew but the Hawks knew him and so did the large Cat who wandered up and sniffed him with Jacque looking up as Kyle approached.

Jacque didn’t look more than forty years old yet seemed to have been around for longer than anyone knew. Sandy haired like the Cat, blue eyes as opposed to the Cat’s black eyes, Jacque match Mari in everything but shape and height – in strength, maybe they were matched but both kept to themselves, tended their herbs; trained their hawks and fished.

They lived fairly simply but over the years had added to their home and now there were two conical roofs spread across a wooden framework. One had a trough filled with both fish and water to keep the fish fresh and this was just below one open side of one hut. Everything was built on stilts although the water never came this far – perhaps it once did? The two sides of the huts were joined by a wooden walkway but stretched some fifteen foot across by some eight foot in length and there were hooks inside for four hammocks if you were desperate and Kyle when faced with Tare’s renown temper, sought a hammock – often moving at speed. There were steps down the sides to the sand and a walkway from the front of both huts towards the sea – it again looked as if the sea had once swept this far in.

Jacque smiled as Kyle approached, “if you are running from the Women’s Committee, they are already on the way. Mari’s hawks saw them,” Kyle realised that the hawks would have seen him, too.

Is no-where safe?”

You seem selected for something, Kyle, but to put your mind at rest, you are not ‘Old Stock, you are merely in the wrong or right place at the wrong or right time.”

If I am, I don’t know what. I went to find some fish and Roc eggs; instead I find a girl lying by the road and then, when I get her to the village they attack me. I head back to the fish pens and nothing; then a Roc bonds with me and Tare wants me to get her pregnant. Now I have no fish; no Roc eggs and something in my mind whether I like it or not.”

I always keep a few fish back for you. It’s not easy when you try and help people. You succeed and no-one gives you credit – fail and they’re all on your back, but I’ll tell the Women’s Committee the fish are yours; you are repaying a favour to me, and they can carry them back although the men will get the job. Follow the Cat when he gets back, into the trees, and hide, he’s watching the women at the moment, along with the hawks.”

Kyle looked up as he heard another shout and saw Mari pointing back into the trees, it sounded like, “go, Kyle,” and Kyle wasn’t waiting for the women to arrive; running for the trees like a bat out of hell, with the Cat overtaking him – maybe they crossed the finishing line together and if not, it wasn’t for want of trying. They barely made it before the women arrive with four men carrying a stretcher with a body on it and Mari met them as they arrived.

The Women’s Council were a fearsome bunch. Tare had the tolerance of a snake guarding its young and it was made worse as she felt Kyle was failing in her desires for children. Half the time she couldn’t even keep him awake at night as he roamed further and further afield in his mental search for food. Tare was five foot two inches; blue eyes again and she hated that; as she did the blond hair that marked her and she wanted children.

Sueshar was famous for refusing any man who could not wrestle her.

Greta usually wrestled them with her mouth which never seemed to close.

Tonya, on the other hand, or usually a male, seemed to have no problems with her mouth or men, until she wore them out.

Minine usually worked from where she couldn’t be seen. Causing trouble where she felt it could not be tracked back to her and Stort her husband; leaving Sophia, who considered herself worldly-wise having lived in an isolated village all her life.

Together, they spent more time either fighting or gossiping or in a lot of cases planning for themselves and not the village to be little more than trouble!

They’re were four stumps of trees behind the first hut-like building and the makeshift stretcher was finally laid down there. Tare – self appointed but unchallenged in the Council stared at Mari until her eyes were virtually watering.

There really was no point in try to out-stare Mari – it was like staring at a rock-face, “Kyle brought this woman to the village and then ran away!”

You mean that you and these women attacked him without thinking because he was a man and this was an injured woman?”

No-one attacked Kyle, he ran!”

Faced with Harpies like you, anyone with any sense would run. Most of you are only interested in yourselves and attacking men. Leave her and go. Take the fish Kyle caught earlier – he cares more for your village more than you ever will! Go before I lose my temper – go!”

To say the Women’s Council ran would be inaccurate. They gathered their skirts to their thighs as the hawks swooped down over them and overtook each other as they left; the men who knew their job, looked at Jacque and Mari, and waited: “at the side of the side; there; put the fish into the bags and I want the bags back – Kyle is helping me and will sleep here tonight. Tell that to this bunch of Harpies!”

Jacque watched them put them put the fresh fish into the bags. He hated this long death for the fish, who would probably be dried by the time they reach the village and suffer the worst deaths you could imagine but the villagers never seemed to think of anyone but themselves.

They finally left and he watched Kyle and the Cat move from the trees as he walked towards Mari and the body – still alive – but not for long he felt.

Mari looked up as he arrived by the body, “She is wandering but there is very little left. Thinks she is a Roc and keeps trying to fly in her mind. Only thing keeping her alive.”

What Roc is she flying with, Jacque?”

I have no idea, Kyle … Mari is doing the work …?”

Tell Mari what you know about Rocs.”

A Roc bonded with me, Mari. I have never bonded with anyone but Tare; if that was ever possible but a Roc came into my mind as I looked at the fish and told me she had been instructed to bond with me.”

Then we need to find your Roc. Who she is flying with?”

I don’t know but if she is bonded she must know of this conversation and her name is Mona Roc.”

From your description, Mona Roc wasn’t just an outcast from the Rocs who lived here, she is excluded completely – she can’t even sit in the rocks.”

Like Rona, there was a time and family gap and in any case, they were both four hundred years older without the pleasure or experience of knowing it.

Mona Roc was being held liable for mistakes she’d made four hundred year before in moments of panic as everyone’s world failed. Even her own kind didn’t, wouldn’t, and couldn’t know the decisions she made in seconds. There wasn’t a Council of Rocs to guide, just very little, if any time to decide and act.

Now, there was nothing for her and she kept a tight hold on Rona Matira’s mind to preserve her own sanity, and now in Kyle’s mind he saw Rona and the senseless and lifeless state Mona had put her in to.

Mari just gently touched Rona’s head and looked at Jacque, “Often they drive us away because we’d uncover them – too many ‘Old Stock’ in the old areas – maybe we should have gone to Frania … ‘Old Stock’ are prized there and not prised out.”

The girl needs attention, Mari, not history!”

History is killing her, Jacque. I need the Roc whose in her mind and I think it’s the one in Kyle’s mind as well. The Roc also feels that Kyle has killed the sick and old – there’s more but without the Roc I can’t do anything.”

Mari placed her hands on Rona’s head, listened and again heard a screaming voice as a Roc forgot there was someone on their back in the sheer exuberance of feeling she could fly everywhere she had been denied and only as she soared did she realise her back was lighter. She turned her head to look at her back and realised there was no-one there. She sought for the mind as it fell and then seized on it as she sped down, aiming at a dwindling speck … maybe … maybe—

Now we call Mona Roc and she will come, Jacque – she will come and she will join us!”

How will you call her? We can link to hawks and an old Cat but we cannot link to Rocs?”

Kyle is linked to this Roc … I know it … I damn well know it Jacque. This Roc has taken over this girl’s mind but the Roc is linked to Kyle and Kyle must call her,” Kyle looked at them once again and ruffled Cat’s mane. What was going on? Everything seemed to be his problem?

The question was swiftly answered when Mona Roc landed in the trees and looked down at Rona lying there. Mona searched around for minds.

Kyle’s she knew but she’d also embedded herself in Rona’s mind and Rona’s death would kill her in agony if she stayed, “then a voice echoed in her own mind. You are killing this girl; leave her or die with her, Mona Roc!”

You do not tell me what I do. My bond was before your birth!”

Was it, Mona Roc. How many others were outside of the bubble when it sank. How many were frozen a bubble but did not sink or died as the land sank, and the earth and water swept in, summons for the Matira’s in the revenge of the Dwarf. You flew; others fought, died but some survived. Your bond to Rona Matira was a personal choice; our lives were a fervent desire and little you cared for that. Release her, Mona Roc. She will bond again with you again, should she choose – release her or she will die. You now occupy her whole body as well as her mind. There is nothing left in her to provide what is necessary for her to live”

If I release her, Mari. I will die.”

How do you know, Mona Roc?”

I put myself into her body as she fell. It was the only way I could find her.”

Put yourself into my mind and body, Mona Roc. I need to know your true and complete identity so I recognise your pattern in Rona Matira and by putting yourself into my body you will have another body pattern and then we can remove you from others and keep you alive and you need to leave the mind of Kyle Nonsat was well.”

Mona Roc flew to the raised walkway at the front of the first house and her message to Mari was, “If I leave the mind of Kyle Nonsat the other Rocs will kill me. It is their instruction that I bond with him to stop him killing unborn and sick Roc children. I cannot leave Kyle Nonsat’s mind.”

Kyle’s wife wishes to be pregnant. He does not want you in his mind when he is with his wife.”

I will set my mind to only be with him when he approaches Roc’s Revenge. That should satisfy him, but my sin was let my love of air and flying over-rule my feelings for Rona Matira who was never of Matira stock anyway but adopted, and then excluded by the Matira’s. I befriended her because she had no-one and it suited me to feel her young mind, and then through my own stupidity I nearly killed her and then caused this.”

Pride is a sin you don’t mention Mona Roc and I can do nothing about that but with your help I can save this young girl, although what I save her for, is another matter. Maybe that she was young and abandoned will save her but we have no children and we know of her time so perhaps she will stay here if she has a life again.”

What do you want me to do, Mari Hawk?”

First, you must never utter my real name. I take a risk by even allowing you to enter my mind as it has knowledge no-one must know or our lives would be forfeit throughout the land. You must blend your mind and self to me as you did with Rona Matira and Rona must adopt the name of Hawk. She cannot use the name of Matira. I will change her understanding as I use your presence to enter her body, spirit and mind. She must live a different life under a different name – she cannot go back four hundred years.”

When do you wish to mind-meld?”

Now is as good a time as any.”

Posted in Adventure, Authors, Book, Books, cirencester, Corruption, Cotswolds, Dictatorship, Family Control, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, General Discussion, humour, Literary Agents, mikee, novels, Planning Writing, Publishers, Space, Thriller, Violence, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research | Leave a comment

#RA #amwriting #amfantasywriting Dev/thoughts

Does dealing with NHS and it’s arrogance and stupidity appear in my books.

NO.

No-one would believe it, I prefer to uplift my readers and take their cares away; unlike Jeremy Hung who like May has failed as a Leader in Autumn and every other season.

Just words I’m still working on.

Dave

Chapter I – Venal Politicians

It was always considered a co-incidence that all Admirals met the Dwarvian Naval maximum height limit of four foot two inches and black eyes … blue eyes were never seen, or not for long … Blues or Old Stock – as they were called, were a throwback to an old life form that ruled before the five families took over and slaughtered everyone who did not match their ideals or doctrines – they call them ‘Old Stock’ and killed them out of hand wherever and whenever they found them. Old Stock could also heal and that annoyed the ruling families. If they cured people, what was the point in the Dwarfs killing or hurting them and the ruling family’s squads never stopped looking for someone who looked or was different.

Another race they also distrusted but used for their bureaucracy were the Elves and kept them as virtual prisoners although this never seemed to bother the Elves who just became even more bureaucratic and infuriating.

James Droga, in his Hell-Cat Heli-phroater looked at the two screens in front of him, and especially at four foot two inched Martan Matira and then deliberately yawned at Martan while he ruffled his red hair. That their hair, size and eyes were the same meant nothing, and no hint was ever made of surgery although the rumours were always there concerning the ruling families especially for the exact height and the red hair which all seemed to have, but they always made the naval height requirement.

For some other reason they all to seemed to wear and probably sleep in the blue and black naval uniform and their hatred of each other was almost psychotic. James Droga considered Martan Matira to be soft but then he detested David Jamesson as well. Neither had the guts to just kill and get on with life.

To James, they might meet Navy rules for red hair, black eyes and height restrictions of four foot two inches but they lack the blood on their swords and banners that to a Droga meant pride – pride in the people you killed; the planets you crushed and the prisoners you took even if you never left a spaceship officially during a campaign – it was glory to a family to be in a battle and James was always in some battle or other and usually between the families who ruled. Their families might be bound by ancient bonds or so they claimed; well James had a few debts to pay and they wouldn’t appear in his black book and he intended to make sure his co-Admirals didn’t have the fingers left to open a black book – they would be red ones when he’d finished.

The Admirals had always ignored comments on why they travelled to a very secure site, to then appear as images in the Council Chamber after their bodies had been inserted into tubes at the cliff site and protected by Guards …?

In a way they never cared about anything including their Guards loyalty and their belief in themselves somehow never realised that if they were so loved and respected why were their bodies being stacked up in a secured facility.

Their Hell-Cat Heli-phroaters often sounded like a shower of insects as they circled on auto, kicking up dust; raining fuel on people beneath them as they were poorly maintained but the Admirals weren’t bothered and the Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters adopted their owners attitudes to organic lifeforms and tended to ignore them when they landed.

Their targeted landing site today was some two hundred foot below the cliff peak and now their automatic systems were fighting on who landed first and killed the most guards in landing – they were in fact bitches in more ways than one.

The Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters – known at Hell-cats for short, were named after a famous Admiral, nicknamed the Hell-Cat for his bedroom adventures. The planes were said to be as honourable as he was which meant that were very fickle in their manoeuvrability and difficult to control at the best of times, however they hovered well and could land when handled by good pilots but then immediately went to their Interstellar Lawyers for being mishandled and groped as the Admirals kept their hands on the joysticks for too long – minds had been blended into the controls for years but so had the sensations and emotions of whatever was considered to be the best and they had taken the raw minds of women thinking they would bed in with the Pilots, who were usually men and such is the way with idiots who never think things through; Interstellar Lawyers just following on from a quick galaxy’s earnings, now represented the brains in most Interstellar craft and with the Dwarf’s wars; prisoners escaping and more than eight hundred thousand prisoners the Dwarf’s were pawning their mail-shirts to pay for lawyers.

A road ran just above the bottom of the cliff drop and seemed to sprint into the distance, jutting out for about thirty feet from the cliff edge as it ran, which given the Dwarfs dropping down was probably a good idea; if a road could actually run, this road would have run as they approached it! The Guards watched as the Hell-Cats found room to land without killing any of the waiting Guards although that didn’t bother the Dwarf Admirals who seemed to like killing as others like living. They finally landed separately into the grey misty morning. The sun was bright and struggling to break through the dirt, stone and water the Hell-Cats were throwing up and the Guards, who’d stood guard for hours raised their shields as the Admirals began to land.

First out was Martan Matira, snorting in his thick accent, he was big for a Dwarf although he now needed two Guards to help him move about and his weight made movement slow and.

Martan was swiftly followed by David Jamesson whose tones and voice were at least moderated – usually by the sound system, although compared to James Droga who was bellowing like a stuck pig and to a degree looking like one; anyone was!

It took another half hour before James Droga finally decided to land – the Droga’s being the most minor of the ruling Parties and therefore stood on their pride and everyone else’s, if given a chance. The Admirals finally arrived outside the entrance to the cave – due ceremony went by the elbow; usually into the other Dwarfs. Passing Guards jumped in to separate the Admirals fighting each other.

Guards: mixing loyalty to their families with fear of Admirals uppermost in their minds, bore their weapons high but there was no sense in what the Admirals were doing; hundreds of thousands killed for planets they never wanted; wars with no meaning; knowing full well the Admirals had no loyalty to them or anyone else but themselves and this led several Guards to looking incredulously as the ships tried to land on them – if they didn’t move.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson families loomed even more, however. Now they were killing Dwarfs who did not agree and that also seemed wrong to the Guards – why should they keep taking the Admirals greed as they killed everyone who disagreed? Let them stay shut in those tubes and stop the killing.

Get those prisoners onto another planet and not ours was another thought and the Guards weren’t the only ones thinking that!

Admirals relied on Guard’s loyalty or the Guards were killed and the Guard’s families knew loyalty was on the cutting edge and the Admirals held the blade but now the Admirals were using automatics more than people, and treating people as automatics more than people; again this seemed wrong to a lot of people, animate and inanimate personae as well on Dwarvia.

The Red Stone Gate watched as they approached: intelligence in stone it might be; slow but then perhaps it still thought faster than the Admirals approaching it.

An appropriate Chamber entrance for the Admirals would have been a pot, although often with a small ‘p’ but the gate had existed for a long time, despite earlier Dwarf’s activities to destroy it and it did not forget its role, even if no-one else understood it.

The door ponderously swung open as they approached, casting a long shadow over them and showing a long dimly lit tunnel that seemed to move as they entered and then spoke to them, “leave your weapons outside of my entrance. Within my entrance your bodies will not be molested – you will live within my portals but how you live will never be my decision.”

James Droga looked at his two companions, “Why do we go through this rubbish. We have the Guards, lets shed some blood in the Council Chamber, it’s the only thing they understand.”

Martan Matira looked up at David Jamesson and shook his head, “four hundred thousand dead and you want to kill more?

Already the lesser families, aided by the De Bowed and Du Storme’s traitor’s are plotting and you – James – want to give them more reasons to plot? We chose this as the safest route now can we actually get to this place where we are safe or turn back!”

I never turn back!” Shouted James Droga, “We lead – this rabble aren’t good enough?”

Let us hope so, Admiral Droga. I just hope they aren’t good enough, or we are dead – as dead as you like to make Dwarf’s dead.”

We left our weapons outside.”

Yes, James. It seemed to take you forever? Who were you plotting to kill?”

The walls seemed to pulse as they spoke with dull red veins sparkling as they walked.

They seemed to walk for a long time, arguing as they invented stories as Politicians do until they entered a chamber which stopped them in full lies. The chamber sparkled albeit with barely enough room for them and four small cylinder shaped containers but that stopped them in mid-flow.

It was small with beams of light hitting their chests – some colours bounced off them, leaving them looking very odd; other colours danced around them, their heads and beards changing colour as if the lights saw more than their images; their eyes blued as the lights now seemed to be satisfied but colours danced on and around them until the chamber walls changed colour as they looked and the colours radiated from them.

A timbre harmonic voice echoed from the walls, surrounding them with almost visual sound, “take off your mail-shirts and helmets, they don’t matter; they will interfere with the process.”

To the Dwarf Admirals it did matter; they felt naked as they stripped off their mail-shirts and helmets, leaving fat bellies and hair roots showing black hair. Had they mirrors they would have noticed a black tinge where the red hair and eyes showed black, and their eyes were now showing blue respectively, meaning they weren’t true Dwarfs but from Old Stock that they killed without thinking.

They stood upright before the silver capsules as supplicants seeking safety and that was promised by the Red Brick Gate, “You fail to understand Admirals, you really do. I am Old Magic and so is a lot of Dwarvia. You are also Old Magic, yet you hide and pervert it. You build images and claim they are this planet’s desires but they are your desires, no-one else’s; now see your desires!”

Now the walls became images that took them through their pasts; visions of blood they spilled and as if they had never been there, it read their brains and put them onto the stone walls; to the Dwarves it was a demand for their future lives.

A cracked and crackling square exploded into colour and light danced. The colours seemed to melt into their thoughts and red was the first and major colour. Each of them saw what? Was it the same vision; was it a history; putrescence of a future? They jerked as if they were carrying the sticks to beat wives; babies or their own people but the visions on the wall somehow did not match the expressions on their faces.

Capsules erupted longways before reverting to vertical and four capsules stood longways in front of them.

They strapped themselves in and as if the capsules knew they were there, the outer levels closed, the capsules pivoted and resumed a horizontal position before each slid into a chamber and each Dwarf was slotted into a position where he was fully protected as the external shields descended and then projected into the Dwarvian Chamber House as an image.

As Ruling Families, they did not allow themselves to be subject to attacks in the Chamber House and their blood would not flow. Within the capsules they were protected against everything unless of course they were removed and forced to physically be in the Chamber where they would probably be dead within seconds of doing so. With the support of the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s they had no challengers but you don’t take risks on Dwarvia and trusting De Bowed and Du Storme were a risk despite very distant blood ties.

The Dwarfs did not often ‘moot’; it was a melding of minds that knew honesty and that to a Dwarf was weakness. If a Dwarf had to be honest then he was weak. A Dwarf walked tall, decided everything and the weak could wail although at the moment this Policy appeared to have a few problems – riots, slaughter and large numbers of prisoners being a major problem for the doctrine.

The Chamber jeered as the Dwarf images arrived and moved to the central floor. The four sided stone of Justice presumed and in the Chamber and according to the rules; whenever they were ever followed – no law existed without the standing within standing within the confines of the four sided stone although with the families ruling, it often seemed that no law existed at all no matter where anyone stood and as technically Droga, Jamesson and Matira were only images they weren’t in the vicinity of the stone of Justice at all but their images stood at three places of the stone and now, twenty others crowded around the other side and also them.

James Droga took his time as he stared around him; eventually, he spoke, “What do you rabble want?”

Your images will stay here briefly; your bodies are already being removed from the Red Stone Gate.”

You cannot touch us. We rule, and the Gate will protect us.” said Martan Matira.

You rule no longer. You have killed and virtually destroyed Dwarvia, Martan Matira. Your images will leave here and your bodies will stay within the confines of the Red Stone Gate until you and your families are sent into space. As you like prisoners so much, sixty thousand of them will accompany you in three ships to the outermost ends of space – you not will return, no matter what you believe. We accept the restrictions of the Red Stone Gate. You will not be harmed.”

Who are you to say this. You have no authority. We are the Ruling Families!”

You are images, not Dwarfs in this chamber and you have killed enough. I am Geld Du Storme and this is Neville De Bowed and by the rights of the Ruling Council – sick of your killing – you will be held in custody until transported – it will take some forty years but you will not be aware of that as you will be put into Stasis until you have travelled at least 20 light years from Dwarvia,” he looked at the roof of the Chamber House as he spoke.

The space map that shone onto the roof of the Dwarvian Chamber House usually displayed the latest conquests although they’re were more battles in the Chamber House than were ever fought outside and the Admiral’s Political parties fought as much for their Political conquests as they did for their planetary conquests and egos which often led to blood being spilt in the house although this was usually piped out of the Chamber with the troughs running by the feet of most members to remind them to vote according to their conscience; often on cutting votes.

It wasn’t a question of the seventh knife in a politician’s back, they were often struggling to get up to three before someone else stabbed them in the back whilst they were still stabbing another politician. Often Dwarvia seemed to be nothing more than a transit camp for killers, prisoners, politicians – who often seemed the same – and a picture show across the roof with split-second updates.

The updates were so popular that the commentators were becoming more famous than the battles and what most Admirals hated; more famous than the Admirals.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s had essentially ruled for longer that people remembered or wished and all were blacked eyed Space Admirals standing at 4 foot 2 inches – the maximum height for the Space Corp.

What was unusual for the Dwarfs was that they did sometimes worked together until they realised they couldn’t trust anyone, included themselves and this now seemed to be the case as they betrayed each other whilst they thought of the future, or more often of the past and who they couldn’t trust.

Usually a case of Dwarf eat Dwarf and they didn’t worry about whether there was any relish to go with the Dwarf who they beat into pulp first but the blood troughs coped, even if they did overflow a little during fierce political debates.

The problems now were the prisoners, the riots and in the Admiral’s case that they had been removed from the Chamber as their images disappeared and they found themselves upright, once again in the Red Stone Gate chamber with the lights once again sparkling as they stood, “you have broken your oath, Gate,” shouted James Droga.

You live, Droga. My oath was to protect your life. I have accomplished that. Many want you dead, now you will live, even if it is on another planet. You deserve worse, do not push the little good favour you still have,” the colours on the now began to spin and the Admirals seemed to spin as well as they were laid down on the floor and slept.

The Admirals lay dreaming of four hundred thousand prisoners scattered across anywhere … the pain, killing and hardship never bothered them – they weren’t dying. They didn’t dream of ‘ruling no more’ – they never believe they would cease to rule.

They danced four hundred thousand dead; two hundred thousand prisoners rioting – war was war – they won the wars – the people paid afterwards but part of dream was the nightmare as they lost power and in their minds … they lost position.

Smaller Dwarvian Political Groups could muster enough votes after the latest killing bout of Dwarfs and prisoners to actually do something but it had been an accident with the Politicians and they had to understand that.

When the area blasted; killing opposing Politicians, it was ancillary—it was an accident – they didn’t expect half of the Chamber people to be outside when they release the bolts to clean things out. The agendas were screwed up – the meetings finished early – it wasn’t their fault … the meetings should have finished on time!

Posted in Adventure, Authors, Book, Books, cirencester, Corruption, Cotswolds, Dictatorship, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, General Discussion, humour, Literary Agents, Planning Writing, Rebellion, Romance, Science Fiction, Space, Thriller, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research

#amwriting #writerslife Some stuff

The first is Wordplex stopping me from writing unless I say something sounds good with no way to kill it – come back to me Wordplex – I don’t want to start my own Website again but I will if forced.

I use Wordplex as I would a text editor and that is it.

I could let myself be taken over by Google but choose not to.

Wordplex lives off me bringing people to its sites I don’t live off Wordplex, Wordplex lives off me.

Now back to the Writing and no, I have owned and managed Web Sites before; now I just write and a lot of years in IT and I just write now.

You will have stuff that has not been finally edited.

Part of it is that I haven’t added a lot; primarily because as a Writer, I make it up as I go along and I what I makeup  depends on the multiple passes of the early re-written stuff.

You need to know that I was in full flow when I lost both disks and it wacked me.

It has taken me months and a complete rethink – hopefully for the best to start again and it still isn’t there; now I start to colour characters; make it into a story and start using Scrivener to actually think what I am writing about.

Dave

Chapter I – Landing

It was always considered a co-incidence that all Admirals met the Dwarvian Naval maximum height limit of four foot two inches and black eyes … blue eyes were never seen, or not for long … Blues or Old Stock – as they were called, were a throwback to an old life form that ruled before the five families took over and slaughtered everyone who did not match their ideals or doctrines – they call them ‘Old Stock’ and killed them out of hand wherever and whenever they found them. Old Stock could also heal and that annoyed the ruling families. If they cured people, what was the point in the Dwarfs killing or hurting them and the ruling family’s squads never stopped looking for someone who looked or was different.

Another race they also distrusted but used for their bureaucracy were the Elves and kept them as virtual prisoners although this never seemed to bother the Elves who just became even more bureaucratic and infuriating.

James Droga, in his Hell-Cat Heli-phroater looked at the two screens in front of him, and especially at four foot two inched Martan Matira and then deliberately yawned at Martan while he ruffled his red hair. That their hair, size and eyes were the same meant nothing, and no hint was ever made of surgery although the rumours were always there concerning the ruling families especially for the exact height and the red hair which all seemed to have, but they always made the naval height requirement.

For some other reason they all to seemed to wear and probably sleep in the blue and black naval uniform and their hatred of each other was almost psychotic. James Droga considered Martan Matira to be soft but then he detested David Jamesson as well. Neither had the guts to just kill and get on with life.

To James, they might meet Navy rules for red hair, black eyes and height restrictions of four foot two inches but they lack the blood on their swords and banners that to a Droga meant pride – pride in the people you killed; the planets you crushed and the prisoners you took even if you never left a spaceship officially during a campaign – it was glory to a family to be in a battle and James was always in some battle or other and usually between the families who ruled. Their families might be bound by ancient bonds or so they claimed; well James had a few debts to pay and they wouldn’t appear in his black book and he intended to make sure his co-Admirals didn’t have the fingers left to open a black book – they would be red ones when he’d finished.

The Admirals had always ignored comments on why they travelled to a very secure site, to then appear as images in the Council Chamber after their bodies had been inserted into tubes at the cliff site and protected by Guards …?

In a way they never cared about anything including their Guards loyalty and their belief in themselves somehow never realised that if they were so loved and respected why were their bodies being stacked up in a secured facility.

Their Hell-Cat Heli-phroaters often sounded like a shower of insects as they circled on auto, kicking up dust; raining fuel on people beneath them as they were poorly maintained but the Admirals weren’t bothered and the Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters adopted their owners attitudes to organic lifeforms and tended to ignore them when they landed.

Their targeted landing site today was some two hundred foot below the cliff peak and now their automatic systems were fighting on who landed first and killed the most guards in landing – they were in fact bitches in more ways than one.

The Hell-Cats Heli-phroaters – known at Hell-cats for short, were named after a famous Admiral, nicknamed the Hell-Cat for his bedroom adventures. The planes were said to be as honourable as he was which meant that were very fickle in their manoeuvrability and difficult to control at the best of times, however they hovered well and could land when handled by good pilots but then immediately went to their Interstellar Lawyers for being mishandled and groped as the Admirals kept their hands on the joysticks for too long – minds had been blended into the controls for years but so had the sensations and emotions of whatever was considered to be the best and they had taken the raw minds of women thinking they would bed in with the Pilots, who were usually men and such is the way with idiots who never think things through; Interstellar Lawyers just following on from a quick galaxy’s earnings, now represented the brains in most Interstellar craft and with the Dwarf’s wars; prisoners escaping and more than eight hundred thousand prisoners the Dwarf’s were pawning their mail-shirts to pay for lawyers.

A road ran just above the bottom of the cliff drop and seemed to sprint into the distance, jutting out for about thirty feet from the cliff edge as it ran, which given the Dwarfs dropping down was probably a good idea; if a road could actually run, this road would have run as they approached it! The Guards watched as the Hell-Cats found room to land without killing any of the waiting Guards although that didn’t bother the Dwarf Admirals who seemed to like killing as others like living. They finally landed separately into the grey misty morning. The sun was bright and struggling to break through the dirt, stone and water the Hell-Cats were throwing up and the Guards, who’d stood guard for hours raised their shields as the Admirals began to land.

First out was Martan Matira, snorting in his thick accent, he was big for a Dwarf although he now needed two Guards to help him move about and his weight made movement slow and.

Martan was swiftly followed by David Jamesson whose tones and voice were at least moderated – usually by the sound system, although compared to James Droga who was bellowing like a stuck pig and to a degree looking like one; anyone was!

It took another half hour before James Droga finally decided to land – the Droga’s being the most minor of the ruling Parties and therefore stood on their pride and everyone else’s, if given a chance. The Admirals finally arrived outside the entrance to the cave – due ceremony went by the elbow; usually into the other Dwarfs. Passing Guards jumped in to separate the Admirals fighting each other.

Guards: mixing loyalty to their families with fear of Admirals uppermost in their minds, bore their weapons high but there was no sense in what the Admirals were doing; hundreds of thousands killed for planets they never wanted; wars with no meaning; knowing full well the Admirals had no loyalty to them or anyone else but themselves and this led several Guards to looking incredulously as the ships tried to land on them – if they didn’t move.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson families loomed even more, however. Now they were killing Dwarfs who did not agree and that also seemed wrong to the Guards – why should they keep taking the Admirals greed as they killed everyone who disagreed? Let them stay shut in those tubes and stop the killing.

Get those prisoners onto another planet and not ours was another thought and the Guards weren’t the only ones thinking that!

Admirals relied on Guard’s loyalty or the Guards were killed and the Guard’s families knew loyalty was on the cutting edge and the Admirals held the blade but now the Admirals were using automatics more than people, and treating people as automatics more than people; again this seemed wrong to a lot of people, animate and inanimate personae as well on Dwarvia.

The Red Stone Gate watched as they approached: intelligence in stone it might be; slow but then perhaps it still thought faster than the Admirals approaching it.

An appropriate Chamber entrance for the Admirals would have been a pot, although often with a small ‘p’ but the gate had existed for a long time, despite earlier Dwarf’s activities to destroy it and it did not forget its role, even if no-one else understood it.

The door ponderously swung open as they approached, casting a long shadow over them and showing a long dimly lit tunnel that seemed to move as they entered and then spoke to them, “leave your weapons outside of my entrance. Within my entrance your bodies will not be molested – you will live within my portals but how you live will never be my decision.”

James Droga looked at his two companions, “Why do we go through this rubbish. We have the Guards, lets shed some blood in the Council House, it’s the only thing they understand.”

Martan Matira looked up at David Jamesson and shook his head, “four hundred thousand dead and you want to kill more?

Already the lesser families, aided by the De Bowed and Du Storme’s traitor’s are plotting and you want – James – to give them more reasons to plot? We chose this as the safest route now can we actually get to this place where we are safe or turn back!”

I never turn back!” Shouted James Droga, “We lead – this rabble aren’t good enough?”

Let us hope so, Admiral Droga. I just hope they aren’t good enough, or we are dead as dead as you like to make Dwarf’s dead.”

We left our weapons outside.”

Yes, James. It seemed to take you forever? Who were you plotting to kill?”

They seemed to walk for a long time and the walk as they argued was pleasant as they invented stories as Politicians do until they entered a chamber which stopped them in full lies.

The chamber looked as it should but did they stopped.

The chamber was small with beams of light hitting their chests – some brushed off; other colours danced around them: their heads and beards seemed to keep changing colour as if the lights saw more than the image; their eyes blued as the lights now seemed to be satisfied but still colours danced on them and around until the chamber walls changed colour as they looked.

There were no Guards as they moved.

It did matter what they took off – for them; they could take their helmets off or perhaps answered to something that didn’t care enough for their beards.” They stood upright before the silver capsules as supplicants seeking safety. The capsules: silver; resembled a cross between a French Japanese politically cheap hotel capsule and a sterile cabinet.

Now the walls became images and took them through their pasts; visions of the blood they spilled and as if they had never been there read their brains and put them onto the stone walls. Some might call it valiant effort; to the Dwarves it was a reply for their future lives.

Staring into one screen; your political future pushed into another, allowing a button that ensured you stood as cracked as the stone was? You dominated, you fought, you conquered – you didn’t run …?

Others might but you stood back and they learnt to be Dwarfs or you killed them.

A cracked and crackling square exploded into colour and light danced.

The colours seemed to melt into their thoughts and red was the first and major colour.

Each of them now saw what?

Was it a history.

Putrescence of a future?

They jerked as if they were carrying the sticks to beat wives; babies or their own people.

A capsule erupted longways before reverting to vertical.

They strapped themselves in; the outer levels closed and the capsules now resumed a horizontal position before retreating into a chamber where each Dwarf now was slotted into a position where he was fully protected and then projected into the Dwarvian Political House as an image. As the Ruling Parties they did not allow themselves to be subject to attacks in the house and their blood would not flow. Within the capsules they were protected against everything as Ruling Parties, unless of course they were removed and forced to physically be in the Chamber and probably dead within seconds of doing so. With the support of the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s they had no challengers but you don’t take risks on Dwarvia.

The Dwarfs did not often ‘moot’; it was a melding of minds that knew honesty and that to a Dwarf was weakness. If a Dwarf had to be honest then he was weak. A Dwarf walked tall, decided and the weak would wail … at the moment, this Policy appeared to have a few problems – the riots, slaughter and prisoners being a major problem.

James Droga, Martan Matira and David Jamesson tried to ‘moot’ and usual failed. It was as if they held a meeting in different languages. Their mental barriers were in full flood mode and closing up even as they were supposed to open.

They switched to the Chamber meeting and to jeers as their images arrived.

Their images moved to the central floor and the four sided stone. Their images stood at three places of the stone and now, twenty others crowded around the other side and also them.

James Droga took his time as he stared around him, eventually, he spoke, “What do you rabble want?”

Your images can stay here; your bodies are already being removed.”

You cannot touch us. We rule,” said Martan Matira.

You rule no longer. You have killed and virtually destroyed Dwarvia, Martan Matira. Your images will stay here and your bodies will stay in the capsules until you and your families are sent into space. As you like prisoners so much, sixty thousand of them will accompany you in three ships to the outermost ends of space – you not will return, no matter what you believe!”

Who are you to say this. You have no authority. We are the Ruling Families!”

I am Geld Du Storme and this is Neville De Bowed and by the rights of the Ruling Council – sick of your killing – you will be held in custody until transported – it will take some forty years but you will not be aware of that as you will be put into Stasis until you disposed off.”

For information:

The space map on the roof of the Dwarvian Political House pictured a lot of things – usually the latest conquests although they’re were more battles in the Political House than were ever fought outside; the Admiral’s Political parties fought as much for their Political conquests as they did for their egos in the house and blood was usually piped out of the Chamber with the troughs running by the feet of most members to remind them to vote according to their conscience.

It wasn’t a question of the seventh knife, they were struggling to get up to three before someone else stabbed them in the back.

Often Dwarvia seemed to be nothing more than a transit camp for prisoners and a picture show across the roof with split-second updates and the commentators were now becoming more famous than the battles and what most Admirals hated, they were more famous than the Admirals.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s had essentially ruled; all were blue eyed dwarfs grown to about 5 foot 4 – the maximum height for the Space Corp.

In the Space Corp they spent most of their lives staring at the ceiling and complaining when a conquest was missed, usually because they weren’t involved. They were assisted by the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s resources but between the Admirals there was little tolerance of anyone else – even their own kin and the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s were never trusted with foresight, and once again they were wrong … the De Bowed’s and the Du Storme’s had foresight.

What was unusual for the Dwarfs was that they did sometimes worked together until they realised they couldn’t trust anyone, included themselves.

It was usually a case of Dwarf eat Dwarf and they didn’t worry about whether there was any relish to go with the Dwarf they beat into pulp first.

Had the Admirals thought, they had been talking about the four hundred thousand prisoners scattered across Dwarvia and the ruling party’s were not having a ball as two hundred thousand prisoners rioted.

A further problem was the smaller Dwarvian Political Groups mustering enough votes after the latest bout of killing of prisoners and the latest bout of killing Politicians; laying the blame directly at the major houses who decided that blasting them in the standard Dwarvian way was the only answer.

The Ruling Lords had now killed over four hundred thousand Dwarfs and levelled major areas of the cities. Now the Political Houses were demanding a solution but the War-loving Admirals held the De Bowed and Du Storme’s to blame for the carnage and they made them even more enemies!

Mi Kee met his wife, when at a dinner, she sat beside him after he intruded on a marriage ceremony, thinking he could sit at an end table to pay for the seat and donate to the marriage and be left alone to think. His time to think was short as Maa Laal sat down and looked at her father who shook his head and pointed to a vacant seat, and Maa Laal shook her head and then argued and fought as female relatives gathered around her until the Priest stepped in and stopped them as it brought dishonour to the ceremony.

Finally Maa Laal gripped Mi Tee’s arm and forced him to walk to her father where both knelt and a knife was placed in her father’s hand and he place the knife across Mi Tee’s throat, pushing it in until blood ran.

Mi Kee looked at his possible father-in-law and took the knife from him, cutting himself from his chest to his abdomen, letting the blood run. Then he gave the knife to his potential father-in-law, who handed it to his wife.

She took the knife and sawed the stump of hair from her daughter.

Then she put the knife on the throat of her daughter and looked into her eyes.

You take this man, against all we believe in. Cut your throat after you cut his and you will live together in peace. You will never live in this family again.”

Maa Laal would never be called beautiful in a thousand years, but it would take a few more years for Mi Kee to earn his button and the button more than beauty mattered. Her mother had never found anyone for her and she knew her father had decided on Mi Kee but he was allowing her mother to try and destroy him – the blood still running down him and to then in an act of the worst spite at a marriage ceremony to bar from the family if he accepted Mi Kee … her father had encouraged his wife to attack her and now she would be outcast to a Class One Magistrate with nothing and no family; she stood upright, bowed to her mother and then to her father in a deliberate breaking of all bounds – taking Mi Kee’s hand she turned to him, “I don’t know what games are being played but I will lay with you!”

Let me speak to your father; I bowed before him; he must allow us to be together. He had the knife to stop everything?”

It is not the knife, but my mother. She hated that you gave my father the knife; she lost power as you gave him the power … she will never forgive that?”

It hadn’t easy facing her father, who was marrying his other daughter off, and facing his face that moved dramatically and often organically as he ate and looked at Mi Kee and at no point apart from spitted meat did he address Mi Kee.

Mi Kee was, as usual, late in leaving his office and headed as usual for his eating hole to find a wedding in full spat. The table in the centre was usually awash with food and gutters ran out from the table but they were cleaned and often.

The slang for the moot was the hubbub or Dwarf-up as they piled into each other. The Dwarfs, between attacks did also stop for meetings at times although usually to plan an attack on someone else.

Yes, you can draft the minutes; the problem was the seconds and having someone left at the end of the meeting.

another planet, often, you suppose, out of boredom and four Admirals stood up representing Political Groups but not for long as the blades went in.

The slaughter in Dwarvia’s Commune had so become bad, automatic washing was stopped for a moment in respect of yet another body, before they carried it out, as everyone breathed out – shame about the diets.

The roof of the circle; some times it showed ideas, other times it show stars – often Politicians who thought they were stars.

It would take to long to destroy the Venal Politicians

 

Chapter II – Arrival

Destraight – an excellent name for a planetary prison – an old unstable planet ideally suited for prisoners the Dwarven race had taken and was quietly movingon without the worry of them returning at some point so these specially selected prisoners would not be returning – they had become too much of a problem to hold in captivity.

During the years, three Dwarf Armada Class ships – Andromeda with Admiral James Droga; Surreptitious with Admiral Martan Matira, and the Ancient with Admiral David Jamesson – and yes, there was sufficient head clearance for non-Dwarven races – approached; and along with twenty thousand sleeping prisoners/politicians per ship there were Guards, Hounds and hunting Cats to control them and hunt those who tried to escape – no-one was going anywhere they were not instructed to go.

All were asleep and would stay that way until placed upon the planet.

In reality the Dwarfs considered them as disposable, apart from Admirals Droga, Matira and Jamesson, who would return, and that was probably the Admiral’s thoughts as well and no-one else’s as who else would turn their ships around and sleep until their return to Dwarvia, apart from the ship’s crews, still on the ships, and their quarters were armoured as with very little fuel the shields were virtually non-existent but the ships had value and were worth returning to Dwarvia.

Dwarvia had been creating and winning too many wars recently and whilst its empire had been increasing, more and more its cities were encircled by prisoner camps, whilst promotion for its ever increasing numbers of Admirals was matched by the ever increasing numbers of wars occurring, and finally Dwarvia was changing from a planet to a prison, and three of its most aggressive Admirals were now leading the three Armada Class prison ships.

All the Admirals, at five foot four with slate grey eyes matched the Navy’s strength and build requirements, although in two cases the rumours; not spoken in front of them if you wished to live, were of surgery to shorten their height, and their eye colour dyed to match that of famous historic Admirals so it does save the Author from having to invent their build, height and eyes for the Colour Trioptics biography.

Some crew staff would stay awake on the return journey but in five year shifts so they would only lose ten years of their lives. The Admirals would lose, perhaps four weeks of their lives but they were selected for having no dependents and the ships would be virtually on auto-pilot for the return with only ship’s crews exposed to problems – something that had attracted attention in its day but Dwarven clans closed up and nothing, apart from cries and bodies being found, nothing attracted any attention afterwards and as has been said, very good Dwarven Political connections were essential for your career.

The only issues for the Admiral’s now was those lights in the sky approaching the Prison Ships but the planet seemed ideal for the Admiral’s own plans.

Landquakes, typhoons and tidal waves abounded but these all seemed to hit just one side of a planet that turned very slowly and the Admirals would be dead by the time it finally turned and didn’t consider this a problem; the other side of the planet had a distant sun producing a temperate area but for unbeknown reasons the planet seemed to be held in some kind stasis that no-one understood, so its erratic and slow movements were almost non-existence, mirroring the Admiral’s own thoughts as they pondered their careers and a homecoming to no-one but a pension.

The Pension Authorities were, even now, already trying to delete the Space years they spent asleep from counting as service time towards their pension, leaving them with another twenty years service to achieve but with no service available so Bureaucrats could cut their Pensions. They were all active and in the seventies but another twenty years’ service – if they could find the dwindling positions at SITCOPLEB – was not something crossing the Admiral’s minds, except in bright fiery words linked to hell and ‘planet away’ you daft Dwarf Bureaucrats.

The words across the sentinel wires had been caustic in the extreme as the Admirals discussed their futures and the futures of the Bureaucrats if they ever got their hands on them, but the messages would take fifteen years to arrive in Dwarvia and the Admirals could live with that.

On Destraight the Admirals would have authority, once the Vis-Moot took place; Guards; Cats, Hounds and controlled prisoners would be under their control – the only problem was that something seemed to be wrong on the planet and they enlarged the scope of surveillance to watch the prisoners being dispersed to various areas of the country.

The initial aims were to populate the north, south and central areas of Destraight. It would be called Ascania in the north; the main landing areas here would be called Toshonia, and the central area, Stovania. The Admirals in a rare show of co-operation had decided that James Droga would own Stovania; Martan Matira, Toshonia and David Jamesson would own Ascania – no-one was going home – least of all them.

Posted in Adventure, Book, Books, cirencester, computers, Cotswolds, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, General Discussion, government, humour, Literary Agents, novels, Planning Writing, Publishers, Romance, Science Fiction, Space, Thriller, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research

#amwriting And yes I do write/edit at times

Still working but not a lot.

Re-write of the start.

Dave

It was always considered a co-incidence that all Admirals met the Dwarvian Naval maximum height limit of four foot two inches and black eyes … blue eyes were never seen … Blues or Old Stock – as they were called, were a throwback to an old life form that ruled before the five families took over and slaughtered everyone who did not match their ideals or doctrines – they call them ‘Old Stock’ and killed them out of hand wherever and whenever they found them.

Another race they also distrusted but used for their bureaucracy were the Elves and they kept them as virtual prisoners although this never seemed to bother the Elves who just became even more bureaucratic and infuriating.

Old Stock could also heal and that annoyed the ruling families. If they cured people, what was the point in the Dwarfs killing or hurting them; the ruling family’s squads never stopped looking for someone who looked different.

James Droga, in his Hell-Cat looked at the two screens in front of him, and especially at four foot two inched Martan Matira and then deliberately yawned at Martan while he ruffled his red hair.

That their hair, size and eyes were the same meant nothing, and no hint was ever made of surgery although the rumours were always there concerning the ruling families, especially the red hair which all seemed to have and that they always made the naval height requirement. For some reason they all to seemed to wear and probably sleep in the blue and black naval uniform

James Droga considered Martan Matira to be soft but then he detested David Jamesson as well. Neither had the guts to just kill and get on with life.

To James, they might meet Navy rules for red hair, black eyes and height restrictions of four foot two inches but they lack the blood on their swords and banners that to a Droga meant pride – pride in the people you killed; the planets you crushed and the prisoners you took.

Their families might be bound by ancient bonds or so they claimed but James had a few debts to pay and they wouldn’t appear in his black book.

The Admirals ignored comments on why they travelled to a very secure site to then appear as images in the council Chamber after their bodies had been inserted into tubes and protected by Guards …?

Somehow it had never stacked up that if they were so loved and respected why were their bodies stack up in the secured facility.

Now over the site their Hell-Cats circling on auto identified a small landing area some two hundred foot below the cliff peak. The Hell-Cats were named after a famous Admiral, nicknamed the Hell-Cat for his bedroom adventures.

The planes were said to be as honourable as he was which meant that were very fickle in their manoeuvrability and difficult to control at the best of times, however they hovered well and could land when handled by good pilots.

A road ran from just above the bottom of the cliff drop and it sprinted into the distance, jutting out for about thirty feet from the cliff edge as it ran, which given the Dwarfs dropping down was probably a good idea; if a road could actually run, this road would have run as they approached it!

The hell-cats found room to land without killing any of the waiting Guards although that didn’t bother the Dwarf Admirals who seemed to like killing as others like living.

They landed separately into a grey misty morning. The sun was bright and struggling to break through the dirt, stone and water the hell-cats were throwing up and the Guards, who’d stood guard for hours were not enjoying this as the Admirals began to land.

Martan Matira, snorting in his thick accent, was big for a Dwarf although he now needed two Guards to help him move about and his weight made movement slow.

Martan was swiftly followed by David Jamesson whose tones and voice were at least moderated although compared to James Droga who was bellowing like a stuck pig and to a degree looking like one; anyone was!

It took another half hour before James Droga finally decided to land – the Droga’s being the most minor of the ruling Parties and therefore stood on their pride and everyone else’s, if given a chance. The Admirals finally arrived outside the entrance to the cave – due ceremony went by the elbow; usually into the other Dwarfs. Passing Guards jumped in to separate the Admirals fighting each other.

Guards, mixing loyalty to their families with fear of the Admirals uppermost in their minds, bore their weapons high but there was no sense in what the Admirals were doing – hundreds of thousands killed for planets they never wanted or wars that had no meaning; knowing full well the Admirals had no loyalty to them or anyone else but themselves and several Guards were looking incredulous as the ships tried to land on them. The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson families loomed even more however, and now they were killing Dwarfs who did not agree – it was wrong! Admirals relied on Guard’s loyalty or the Guards were killed and the Guard’s families knew loyalty was on the cutting edge and the Admirals held the cutting edge.

Posted in Adventure, Authors, Book, Books, cirencester, Cotswolds, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, Literary Agents, Love, mikee, novels, Planning Writing, Publishers, Romance, Science Fiction, Thriller, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research

#amwriting #wip As usual I want it perfect

People read my stuff here and I apologise that I keep going back and editing it.

Most of what I’m doing now is trying to put the stuff in that makes it into a story.

Structure is very good but characters that actually live are what is needed or in my wife’s words, you are finally writing a story.

Yes, Jean. I’ve finally cleared my mind for writing. I need to get up to speed again and this beast is nearly the best top of the range spec I could buy.

Hand-built, it peeded off the guy who came in to finally make it work and he thinks, quite rightly, I’m a loonie for doing it, but every piece of this box is standard. I know where it goes; I know where replacements go; I can replace everything and dynamic Raid 1 holds my writing, it has a high spec GPU so when do I internet research and write at the same time I get, via two co-ordinated ethernet links the performance of a gaming machine so the Internet images don’t slow the machine down.

It runs a touchpad, a graphics tablet and a mouse at the same time if I have that many hands, plus Dragon Naturally speaking.

The screen is a bendy long wide screen so I can have full vision on writing and Internet access and the system took a few months to build.

It is also mirrored in terms of operating system and backups with another machine.

Now, all I have to do, is honour it with some decent writing.

regards

Dave

 

James Droga, Martan Matira and David Jamesson met in a small chamber, hardly big enough to take their beards.

They stood upright before the capsules as if supplicants seeking safety.

The capsules: silver; resembled a cross between French Japanese Politically cheap hotel capsules.

Staring into one screen; your political future pushed into another, allowed a button – ensuring you stood as cracked as the stone was?

A cracked and crackling square exploded into colour and light danced around them taking their minds off a capsule erupting longways before reverting to vertical.

Posted in Adventure, Authors, Book, Books, cirencester, Cotswolds, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, Literary Agents, mikee, novels, Publishers, Science Fiction, Space, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research

#amwriting #wip Some of the start is coming together

Tried to pack a lot in, today and it isn’t finished by a long chalk.

Most of it seems to be what I should have been writing in the first place but so much more needs ‘more writing’ and I will never get anywhere if I keep taking characters backwards to explain their lives but back I will come until I’m happy with it.

I started; actually writing a simple fantasy; now I’m writing a kind of Space Science go primitive and that has been written by many.

How a planet is pupped or populated is beyond my mind so we go back to some science fiction start, ‘to start it’.

Been done before and will be done it again.

I did get a bit of the start writing done, so here it is.

regards

Dave

James Droga, Martan Matira and David Jamesson met in a small chamber, hardly big enough to take their beards. Each one pushed a button before entering and a capsule erupted longways before reverting to vertical. They strapped themselves in; the outer levels closed and the capsules now resumed a horizontal position before retreating into a chamber where each Dwarf now was slotted into a position where he was fully protected and then projected into the Dwarvian Political House as an image. As the Ruling Parties they did not allow themselves to be subject to attacks in the house and their blood would not flow. Within the capsules they were protected against everything as Ruling Parties, unless of course they were removed and forced to physically be in the Chamber and probably dead within seconds of doing so. With the support of the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s they had no challengers but you don’t take risks on Dwarvia.

The Dwarfs did not often ‘moot’; it was a melding of minds that knew honesty and that to a Dwarf was weakness. If a Dwarf had to be honest then he was weak. A Dwarf walked tall, decided and the weak would wail … at the moment, this Policy appeared to have a few problems – the riots, slaughter and prisoners being a major problem.

James Droga, Martan Matira and David Jamesson tried to ‘moot’ and usual failed. It was as if they held a meeting in different languages. Their mental barriers were in full flood mode and closing up even as they were supposed to open.

They switched to the Chamber meeting and to jeers as their images arrived.

Their images moved to the central floor and the four sided stone. Their images stood at three places of the stone and now, twenty others crowded around the other side and also them.

James Droga took his time as he stared around him, eventually, he spoke, “What do you rabble want?”

Your images can stay here; your bodies are already being removed.”

You cannot touch us. We rule,” said Martan Matira.

You rule no longer. You have killed and virtually destroyed Dwarvia, Martan Matira. Your images will stay here and your bodies will stay in the capsules until you and your families are sent into space. As you like prisoners so much, sixty thousand of them will accompany you in three ships to the outermost ends of space – you not will return, no matter what you believe!”

Who are you to say this. You have no authority. We are the Ruling Families!”

I am Geld Du Storme and this is Neville De Bowed and by the rights of the Ruling Council – sick of your killing – you will be held in custody until transported – it will take some forty years but you will not be aware of that as you will be put into Stasis until you disposed off.”

For information:

The space map on the roof of the Dwarvian Political House pictured a lot of things – usually the latest conquests although they’re were more battles in the Political House than were ever fought outside; the Admiral’s Political parties fought as much for their Political conquests as they did for their egos in the house and blood was usually piped out of the Chamber with the troughs running by the feet of most members to remind them to vote according to their conscience.

It wasn’t a question of the seventh knife, they were struggling to get up to three before someone else stabbed them in the back.

Often Dwarvia seemed to be nothing more than a transit camp for prisoners and a picture show across the roof with split-second updates and the commentators were now becoming more famous than the battles and what most Admirals hated, they were more famous than the Admirals.

The Droga’s, Matira’s and Jamesson’s had essentially ruled; all were blue eyed dwarfs grown to about 5 foot 4 – the maximum height for the Space Corp.

In the Space Corp they spent most of their lives staring at the ceiling and complaining when a conquest was missed, usually because they weren’t involved. They were assisted by the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s resources but between the Admirals there was little tolerance of anyone else – even their own kin and the De Bowed’s and Du Storme’s were never trusted with foresight, and once again they were wrong … the De Bowed’s and the Du Storme’s had forsight.

What was unusual for the Dwarfs was that they did sometimes worked together until they realised they couldn’t trust anyone, included themselves.

It was usually a case of Dwarf eat Dwarf and they didn’t worry about whether there was any relish to go with the Dwarf they beat into pulp first.

Had the Admirals thought, they had been talking about the four hundred thousand prisoners scattered across Dwarvia and the ruling party’s were not having a ball as two hundred thousand prisoners rioted.

A further problem was the smaller Dwarvian Political Groups mustering enough votes after the latest bout of killing of prisoners and the latest bout of killing Politicians; laying the blame directly at the major houses who decided that blasting them in the standard Dwarvian way was the only answer.

The Ruling Lords had now killed over four hundred thousand Dwarfs and levelled major areas of the cities. Now the Political Houses were demanding a solution but the War-loving Admirals held the De Bowed and Du Storme’s to blame for the carnage and they made them even more enemies!

Mi Kee met his wife, when at a dinner, she sat beside him after he intruded on a marriage ceremony, thinking he could sit at an end table to pay for the seat and donate to the marriage and be left alone to think. His time to think was short as Maa Laal sat down and looked at her father who shook his head and pointed to a vacant seat, and Maa Laal shook her head and then argued and fought as female relatives gathered around her until the Priest stepped in and stopped them as it brought dishonour to the ceremony.

Finally Maa Laal gripped Mi Tee’s arm and forced him to walk to her father where both knelt and a knife was placed in her father’s hand and he place the knife across Mi Tee’s throat, pushing it in until blood ran.

Mi Kee looked at his possible father-in-law and took the knife from him, cutting himself from his chest to his abdomen, letting the blood run. Then he gave the knife to his potential father-in-law, who handed it to his wife.

She took the knife and sawed the stump of hair from her daughter.

Then she put the knife on the throat of her daughter and looked into her eyes.

You take this man, against all we believe in. Cut your throat after you cut his and you will live together in peace. You will never live in this family again.”

Maa Laal would never be called beautiful in a thousand years, but it would take a few more years for Mi Kee to earn his button and the button more than beauty mattered. Her mother had never found anyone for her and she knew her father had decided on Mi Kee but he was allowing her mother to try and destroy him – the blood still running down him and to then in an act of the worst spite at a marriage ceremony to bar from the family if he accepted Mi Kee … her father had encouraged his wife to attack her and now she would be outcast to a Class One Magistrate with nothing and no family; she stood upright, bowed to her mother and then to her father in a deliberate breaking of all bounds – taking Mi Kee’s hand she turned to him, “I don’t know what games are being played but I will lay with you!”

Let me speak to your father; I bowed before him; he must allow us to be together. He had the knife to stop everything?”

It is not the knife, but my mother. She hated that you gave my father the knife; she lost power as you gave him the power … she will never forgive that?”

It hadn’t easy facing her father, who was marrying his other daughter off, and facing his face that moved dramatically and often organically as he ate and looked at Mi Kee and at no point apart from spitted meat did he address Mi Kee.

Mi Kee was, as usual, late in leaving his office and headed as usual for his eating hole to find a wedding in full spat. The table in the centre was usually awash with food and gutters ran out from the table but they were cleaned and often.

The slang for the moot was the hubbub or Dwarf-up as they piled into each other. The Dwarfs, between attacks did also stop for meetings at times although usually to plan an attack on someone else.

Yes, you can draft the minutes; the problem was the seconds and having someone left at the end of the meeting.

another planet, often, you suppose, out of boredom and four Admirals stood up representing Political Groups but not for long as the blades went in.

The slaughter in Dwarvia’s Commune had so become bad, automatic washing was stopped for a moment in respect of yet another body, before they carried it out, as everyone breathed out – shame about the diets.

The roof of the circle; some times it showed ideas, other times it show stars – often Politicians who thought they were stars.

It would take to long to destroy the Venal Politicians

 

Chapter II – Arrival

Destraight – an excellent name for a planetary prison – an old unstable planet ideally suited for prisoners the Dwarven race had taken and was quietly movingon without the worry of them returning at some point so these specially selected prisoners would not be returning – they had become too much of a problem to hold in captivity.

During the years, three Dwarf Armada Class ships – Andromeda with Admiral James Droga; Surreptitious with Admiral Martan Matira, and the Ancient with Admiral David Jamesson – and yes, there was sufficient head clearance for non-Dwarven races – approached; and along with twenty thousand sleeping prisoners/politicians per ship there were Guards, Hounds and hunting Cats to control them and hunt those who tried to escape – no-one was going anywhere they were not instructed to go.

Posted in Adventure, Book, Books, cirencester, Cotswolds, Fantasy, Fiction Writing, Literary Agents, mikee, Publishers, Science Fiction, Writing, Writing Novels, Writing Research